Journal of Discourses Volume 11

BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG

HIS TWO COUNSELLORS, 
THE TWELVE APOSTLES, AND OTHERS.

REPORTED BY G. D. WATT, 
E. L. SLOAN, AND D. W. EVANS,

AND HUMBLY DEDICATED TO THE LATTER-DAY 
SAINTS IN ALL THE WORLD.

VOL XI

LIVERPOOL: 

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY B. YOUNG, JUN., 42, ISLINGTON.

LONDON: 

LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 30, FLORENCE
STREET, ISLINGTON.

1867. [p.iii] 

Preface

Vol. 11,  p.iii
EACH successive year the power of God is manifestly increasing upon
His people, and more especially upon His ministers in the Holy
Priesthood, whose duty it is to build up and instruct the Church in
His most holy will.

Vol. 11,  p.iii
The "Journal of Discourses" is a vehicle of doctrine, counsel, and
instruction to all people, but especially to the Saints. It follows,
then, then, that each successive volume is more and more valuable as
the Church increases in numbers and importance in the earth, and its
doctrines become more abundantly developed and are brought into
practical exercise by His peculiar people. Every step of its
advancement is fraught with the greatest possible importance to the
human family.

Vol. 11,  p.iii
No Saint can afford to do without these precious precepts until they
are able to exemplify them in their daily lives and conversation.

Vol. 11,  p.1
THE PUBLISHER[p.1] 

George A. Smith, November 15, 1864

Historical Discourse 

Delivered by Elder GEORGE A. SMITH, in the Tabernacle, 
Ogden City, on Tuesday, November 15, 1864.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.1
When the Lord appeared to Joseph Smith and manifested unto him a
knowledge pertaining to the coming forth of the Book of Mormon and the
work of the last days, Satan came also with his power and tempted
Joseph. It is written in the book of Job, "Now there was a day when
the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan
came also among them." In the very commencement of this Work, the
Prophet Joseph Smith was called upon to contend face to face with the
powers of darkness by spiritual manifestations, and open visions, as
well as with men in the flesh, stirred up by the same spirit of the
adversary to edge up his way and destroy him from the earth, and
annihilate the work which he was about to commence. He thus describes
the incident:

Vol. 11,  p.1
"In the spring of 1820, after I had retired into the place where I had
previously designed to go, having looked around me, and finding myself
alone, I kneeled down and began to offer up the desires of my heart to
God. I had scarcely done so, when immediately I was seized upon by
some power, which entirely overcame me, and had such astonishing
influence over me as to bind my tongue so that I could not speak.
Thick darkness gathered around me, and it seemed to me for a time as
if I were doomed to sudden destruction. But—exerting all my powers to
call upon God to deliver me out of the power of this enemy which had
seized upon me, and at the very moment when I was ready to sink into
despair and abandon myself to destruction, not to an imaginary ruin,
but to the power of some actual being from the unseen world, who has
such a marvellous power as I had never before felt in any being—just
at this moment of great alarm, I saw a pillar of light exactly over my
head, above the brightness of the sun, which descended gradually until
it fell upon me. It no sooner appeared than I found myself delivered
from the enemy which held me bound.[p.2] When the light rested upon me
I saw two personages, whose brightness and glory defy all description,
standing above me in air. One of them spake unto me, calling me by
name, and said, pointing to the other—'This is my beloved son, hear
him.'"

Vol. 11,  p.2
It was also peculiar in the history of the age, that just at the time
that God was revealing unto his servant Joseph to raise up men to bear
testimony of the principles of the Gospel in its fulness and
simplicity, Satan was at work stirring up the hearts of the children
of men to a species of religious excitement. There were in many parts
of the country strange manifestations, great camp and other protracted
meetings were assembled together to worship under the various orders
denominated Methodists, Campbelites, Presbyterians, Baptists,
Unitarians, etc., among whom were manifested the development of a
spirit which deprived men of their strength; they would faint away,
or, they would manifest a variety of contortions of countenance. There
was introduced into the Western States a phenomenon called the jerks;
persons under the influence of religious fanaticism would jerk
seemingly enough to tear them to pieces.

Vol. 11,  p.2
When the Church was organized, persons came into it bringing along
some of these enthusiastic notions individuals who professed to have
revelations on every subject, and who were ready to banish every moral
principle under the guidance of false spirits. Joseph the Prophet had
also to learn by experience, and to teach the Elders and the early
members of the Church, how they should judge of the manifestation of
spirits. (Book of Doctrine and Covenants, Sec. 17, Par. 7.)

Vol. 11,  p.2
"Wherefore it shall come to pass, that if you behold a spirit
manifested that you cannot understand, and you receive not that
spirit, ye shall ask of the Father in the name of Jesus, and if he
give not unto you that spirit, that you may know that it is not of
God: and it shall be given unto you power over that spirit, and you
shall proclaim against that spirit with a loud voice, that it is not
of God; not with railing accusation, that ye be not overcome; neither
with boasting, nor rejoicing, lest you be seized therewith," and
refers to Hiram Page who began to get revelations through the medium
of a black stone, certain characters appearing on that stone which he
wrote down.

Notes concerning false revelations, apostacies.

Vol. 11,  p.2
Joseph Smith in his history wrote thus:

Vol. 11,  p.2
"To our great grief, however, we soon found that Satan had been lying
in wait to deceive, and seeking whom he might devour. Brother Hyrum
Page had got in his possession a certain stone, by which he had
obtained revelations concerning the up-building of Zion, the order of
the Church, &c., &c., all of which were entirely at variance with the
order of God's house, as laid down in the New Testament, as well as
our late revelations. As a Conference had been appointed for the first
day of September, I thought it wisdom not to do much more than to
converse with the brethren on the subject, until the Conference should
meet. Finding, however, that many, especially the Whitmer family and
Oliver Cowdery, were believing much in the things set forth by this
stone, we thought best to inquire of the Lord concerning so important
a matter; and before Conference convened, we received the revelation
to Oliver Cowdery given at Fayette, New York, September, 1830, in the
4th paragraph of which the Lord says:[p.3]  "And again, thou shalt
take thy brother, Hyrum Page, between him and thee alone, and tell him
that those things which he hath written from that stone are not of me,
and that Satan deceived him; for, behold, these things have not been
appointed unto him, neither shall anything be appointed unto any of
this Church contrary to the Church covenants, for all things must be
done in order, and by common consent in the Church, by the prayer of
faith."

Vol. 11,  p.3
Joseph's history continues:

Vol. 11,  p.3
"At length our Conference assembled. The subject of the stone
previously mentioned, was discussed, and after considerable
investigation, brother Page, as well as the whole Church who were
present, renounced the said stone, and all things connected therewith,
much to our mutual satisfaction and happiness."

Vol. 11,  p.3
Some of the Elders journeyed to the westward from the state of New
York, and built up Branches in the State of Ohio.  Elders Oliver
Cowdery and P. P. Pratt visited Sidney Rigdon who resided in Mentor,
Geauga county, and was famous in that country as a reformed Baptist
minister, more familiarly known as Campbelites. He had preached the
doctrine of baptism for the remission of sins, the regular Baptist
church having a different, view of the subject, for they considered
"baptism as an outward sign of an inward grace," and that in order to
be a candidate for baptism he must have received a change of heart,
changed from a heart of stone to one of flesh; he was required to go
into the congregation and formally renounce the world, the flesh and
the devil, having given evidence that he was a new creature and was
prepared for baptism. But the Reformed Baptists held the doctrine
which I believe was first preached in Ohio, by Sidney Rigdon, that a
man must reform, that repentance was simply a reformation, and the
moment that repentance was resolved upon, the candidate was ready for
baptism; and so far their notion appeared to be an improvement upon
the general idea entertained, and consonant with the Bible view of it,
as it was laid down by the Savior and his Apostles. But here they
stopped, and did not administer the laying on of hands for the gift of
the Holy Ghost, and what was further, they contended there was no need
of it, that it was all done away, and that the written word was all
the spirit there was.

Vol. 11,  p.3
When the Elders waited on Sidney Rigdon and presented to him the Book
of Mormon, teaching him the principle of laying on of hands for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, he received it, as did several hundred
members of his church, and members of other churches in that vicinity,
who were baptized in a few weeks. In a few days Elders Oliver Cowdery,
P. P. Pratt and Ziba Patterson, passed on westward, as their mission
directed them to the western boundaries of the State of Missouri.
Sidney Rigdon took a journey to the east, as did Edward Partridge for
the purpose of visiting the Prophet, and these strange spirits of
which we have already spoken, began to manifest themselves in the
churches and Branches which had been built up.

Vol. 11,  p.3
There was at this time in Kirtland, a society that had undertaken to
have a community of property; it has sometimes been dennminated the
Morley family, as there was a number of them located on a farm owned
by Captain Isaac Morley. These persons had been baptized, but had not
vet been instructed in relation to their duties. A false spirit
entered into them, developing their singular, extravagant and wild
ideas.[p.4] They had a meeting at the farm, and among them was a negro
known generally as Black Pete, who became a revelator. Others also
manifested wonderful developments; they could see angels, and letters
would come down from heaven, they said, and they would be put through
wonderful unnatural distortions. Finally on one occasion, Black Pete
got sight of one of those revelations carried by a black angel, he
started after it, and ran off a steep wash bank twenty-five feet high,
passed through a tree top into the Chagrin river beneath. He came out
with a few scratches, and his ardor somewhat cooled.

Vol. 11,  p.4
Joseph Smith came to Kirtland, and taught that people in relation to
their error. He showed them that the Spirit of God did not bind men
nor make them insane, and that the power of the adversary which had
been manifested in many instances was visible even from that cause,
for persons under its influence became helpless, and were bound hand
and foot as in chains, being as immovable as a stick of timber. When
Joseph came to instruct these Saints in relation to the true Spirit,
and the manner of determining the one from the other, in a short time
a number of those who had been influenced by those foul
manifestations, apostatized. Among the number was Wycom Clark; he got
a revelation that he was to be the prophet—that he was the true
revelator; and himself, Northrop Sweet and four other individuals
retired from the Church, and organized the "Pure Church of Christ," as
they called it, composed of six members, and commenced having
meetings, and preaching, but that was the extent of the growth of this
early schism. John Noah, another of this class, assumed to be a
prophet, and in consequence thereof was expelled from the church.

Vol. 11,  p.4
Among the early baptisms in Northern Ohio, was a Methodist minister by
the name of Ezra Booth. He was present when the Elders first received
the ordination of the High Priesthood. They met together in June,
1831, in a log school house in Kirtland, a room about eighteen feet by
twenty. While they were there, the manifestation of the power of God
being on Joseph, he set apart some of the Elders to the High
Priesthood. Ezra Booth was bound, and his countenance was distorted,
and numbers of the brethren looked at him, and thought it was a
wonderful manifestation of the power of God, but to their
astonishment, Joseph carne forward and rebuked the foul spirit, and
commanded it to depart, in consequence of which Booth was relieved,
and many of the brethren were greatly tried at such a singular
treatment by the prophet of these wonderful manifestations of power.

Vol. 11,  p.4
Others had visions. Lyman Wight bore testimony that he saw the face of
the Savior.

Vol. 11,  p.4
The Priesthood was conferred on a number of Elders, and thirty were
selected to take a mission to the western boundaries of Missouri, and
travel and preach two and two by the way, travelling without purse or
scrip. They did so, building up churches. Joseph was required to
travel by water, or at a more rapid rate to reach there, to meet the
brethren and hold a Conference in the land of Zion. It was only a
short time after the return from this mission, that Ezra Booth
apostatized as did Jacob Scott, Symons Rider, Eli Johnson and a number
of others. The spirit of apostacy was little known, but when these men
apostatized they became more violent, more [p.5] cruel, and manifested
a greater spirit of persecution than any other enemies. What seemed
singular, Ezra Booth had been brought into the Church through the
manifestation of a miracle. The wife of Father John Johnson had been
afflicted with the rheumatism, so as to be unable to raise her arm and
hand for two years. Her husband had believed the work, and she also
was believing. She went to Joseph Smith the Prophet to have him
administer to her, Booth accompanied them, for he was well acquainted
with the family, and the condition of Mrs. Johnson. When the Elders
laid their hands upon her, she was instantly healed, so that she could
use her arm and hand as well as ever she could previously. Booth knew
this to be an instantaneous cure, and soon after witnessing this
miracle, he was baptized, and ordained an Elder. He having formerly
been a Methodist minister, commenced preaching the Gospel without
purse or scrip, and he did so until he found, (using a common
expression,) it did not pay. Under these circumstances he apostatized.
While he was in apostacy he searched his cranium for some means to
justify himself and published a series of lying letters in the Ohio
Star, a paper printed in Revenna. These nine letters had been
republished several times as evidence against "Mormonism;" and his
apostacy culminated in collecting a mob who tarred and feathered
Joseph Smith, and inflicted upon his family the loss of one of its
number at Hyrum, Portage county, Ohio. Joseph Smith was occupying the
room of a house brother Johnson was living in, at the same time; it
was a two story building, had steps in front. The mob surrounded the
house, the twins being afflicted with measles, Joseph was lying upon a
trundle bed with one of them. The mob rushed in, gathered up Joseph
while in his bed, took him out in his night clothes, and carried him
out on to the top of the steps. Joseph got a foot at liberty and
kicked one of the men, and knocked him down off the steps, and the
print of his head and shoulders were visible on the ground in the
morning. Warren Waste, who was the strongest man in the western
reserve considered himself perfectly able to handle Joseph alone, but
when they got hold of him, Waste cried out, "do not let him touch the
ground, or he will run over the whole of us." Waste suggested in
carrying him to cross his legs, for they said that would make it
easier for the Prophet, but that was done in consequence of the severe
pain it would give to the small of the back. He was daubed with tar,
leathered and choked, and aquafortis poured into his mouth. Dr.
Dennison had been employed to perform a surgical opperation, but he
declined when the time came to operate. The liquid they poured into
his mouth was so powerful, that it killed the grass where some of it
had been scattered on the ground. Joseph is reported by the mob to
have said, be merciful, when they told him to call upon his God for
mercy. They immediately, as he began to pray, heard an alarm which
made them think they were about to be surprised, and left suddenly.
Sidney Rigdon, who resided near by, had been dragged by the heels out
of his bed at the same time, and his body stripped and a coat of tar
and feathers applied. The next morning he was crazy, his head greatly
inflamed and lacerated. Joseph found his way in from the light of the
house, the mob having abandoned him. While he was engaged in getting
off the tar by the application of grease, soap and other materials,
Philemon Duzette, the father of our celebrated drummer,[p.6] came
there, and seeing the Prophet in this condition, took it as an
evidence of the truth of "Mormonism," and was baptized. These
circumstances exposed the life of the child, the measles struck in and
caused its death, and the whole of this persecution was got up through
the influence of those apostates; and it made it necessary to keep up
a constant watch lest some violence should be repeated. Luke Johnson
informed us that Warren Waste was afterwards a cripple, rendered so by
weakness in the small of the back, and Dr. Dennison died in the Ohio
Penitentiary where he was incarcerated for procuring an abortion,
which caused death; Joseph soon after located in Kirtland. In Kirtland
there were manifestations of evil spirits in high places, which might
have been considered more dangerous than the manifestations in the
early establishment of the Church. Sidney Rigdon, on one occasion got
up to preach, and commenced by saying that the Church and kingdom was
rent from them and given to another people. Joseph was absent, when he
came home he found Sidney almost like a mad man. He labored with him
and with the Church, and finally succeeded in convincing him that he
was under the influence of a false spirit. A man from the State of New
York by the name of Hawley, stated that while he was working in his
field, barefoot, the word of the Lord came to him, saying that he
should start on the instant, and not stop to put on his shoes. He came
six hundred miles to Kirtland, and went to Joseph with the message
that he had suffered John Noah, a prophet of God, to be cut off from
the Church, and that consequently he had lost his office; and he had
also suffered the women to wear caps, and the men he allowed to wear
cushions on their shoulders, and for these heinous sins he was cut
oft, and this man had come six hundred miles barefooted to bear the
terrible message. You might suppose such an adventurer coming among us
would be regarded as a madman by all, but at that time several men
were ready to listen to him; a Bishop's Council was assembled and an
investigation had. During the investigation, the subject of women
wearing caps and veils and having their heads covered was canvassed,
and the Bible ransacked by Oliver Cowdery and others. When the man was
expelled from the Church for giving way to the power of false spirits,
he rose up in a most solemn manner, and proclaimed to the Council that
they had chosen darkness instead of light. This man went through the
streets of Kirtland in the night crying in a most doleful voice, woe,
woe to this people. I understand that brother Brigham, hearing this
nonsense and noise in the street, jumped up out of his bed in the
night, took with him a cow hide whip into the street, and told that
noisy person if he did not stop his noise he would certainly cowhide
him, which caused him to cease to annoy the inhabitants with his
folly.

Vol. 11,  p.6
Another prophet arose by the name of Hoton, he had his head quarters
at the forge in Kirtland. He was the president, and a man named
Montague was appointed Bishop. They resolved to live precisely in
accordance with the principles, as they understood them, spoken of
soon after the day of Pentecost, for they had all things common. Their
number increased to ten, and they called themselves "the independent
Church." Persons who had apostatized from the Latter-day Saints could
be admitted into their party upon the terms of entering the room,
shaking hands with every member and consecrating their property. [p.7]
This church lasted some two or three months, when a difficulty
occurred between the President and the Bishop. The Bishop accused the
President of being too familiar with his meat barrel; the President,
in turn, accused the Bishop of being too intimate with his sheets. The
result was, a split took place between the two chief authorities, and
the organization ceased to exist.

Vol. 11,  p.7
There was a prevalent spirit all through the early history of this
Church, which prompted the Elders to suppose that they knew more than
the Prophet. Elders would tell you that the prophet was going wrong,
men who thought they knew all about this work thirty or forty years
some of them before the Lord revealed it, tried "to steady the ark."
The Church was constantly afflicted with such a class of men.

Vol. 11,  p.7
I remember well in Zion's Camp, Levi W. Hancock made a fife, from a
joint of sweet elder, Sylvester Smith marched his company to the music
of that fife. That fife may be considered almost the introduction of
martial music among the "Mormons." A dog came out and barked, when
Sylvester Smith was going to kill the dog. Joseph said he was a good
watch dog, Sylvester became wrathy and threatened; finally Joseph
reproved him sharply, showing him that such a spirit would not conquer
or control the human family, that he must get rid of it, and predicted
that if he did not get rid of it, the day would come when a dog would
gnaw his flesh, and he not have the power to resist it. Some months
after the return to Kirtland, Sylvester Smith preferred a charge
against Joseph the Prophet, for having prophecied lies in the name of
the Lord, and undertook to substantiate that charge on the ground that
the Prophet had said a dog should bite him, if he did not get rid of
that spirit, when he had not power to resist. They were three days and
parts of nights, with the High Council in Kirtland, in investigating
this charge; one person spoke three hours in behalf of the Prophet.
Sylvester published a confession which can be seen in the Church
History, acknowledging his fault.

Vol. 11,  p.7
The Church in Kirtland were few in number compared with the
inhabitants of the city of Ogden. We had High Council upon High
Council, Bishop's trial upon Bishop's trial; and labor and toil
constantly to settle difficulties and get our minds instructed in
principle and doctrine, and in the power that we had to contend with.
I remember very well the organization of the High Council, at Kirtland
as a permanent institution, there had been several Councils of twelve
High Priests called for special cases, but they organized it
permanently on 17th Feb. 1834. On the 19th, the first case that was
brought up was that of Elder Curtis Hedge, sen., who while speaking in
meeting had gone into a Methodist spasm, shouting and screaming in
such a manner as caused one of the Elders to rebuke him. Brother Hedge
was brought before the Council for so doing. A great deal of
instruction was imparted to the people, who were assembled in a room
sixteen feet by eighteen. The decision was, that the charges in the
declaration had been fairly sustained by good witnesses, that Elder
Hedge ought to have confessed when rebuked by Elder Ezra Thayer; also
if he had the spirit of the Lord at the meetings where he halloed, he
must have abused it and grieved it away, and all the Council agreed
with the decision. The report of this case is in Millennial Star, Vol.
15, page 18, and well worthy of perusal.

Vol. 11,  p.8
In relation to the manifestation of the spirit and a man exercising
it,[p.8] he may be guilty of error of manner as well as error in
matter, and these principles in this way were gradually introduced
into the minds of the brethren, the Elders being instructed all the
while now and then, when falling out by the way-side. The first
Council I ever attended where the Prophet was present was at the trial
of Doctor P. Hurlburt. This occured in June, 1833. He had been cut off
from the Church by the Bishop's Council, and a Council of twelve High
Priests, was organized to try the case on appeal. Hurlburt did not
deny the charge, but begged to be forgiven, made every promise that a
man could make that he would from that day live a virtuous life.
Finally the Council accepted of his confession, and agreed that he
might on public confession be restored to the Church again.

Vol. 11,  p.8
It was at the same Council that Daniel Copley, a timid young man, who
had been ordained a Priest, and required to go and preach the Gospel,
was called to an account for not going on his mission. The young man
said he was too weak to attempt to preach, and the Council cut him off
the Church. I wonder what our missionaries now would think of so rigid
a discipline as was given at that time thirty one years ago, under the
immediate supervision of the Prophet.

Vol. 11,  p.8
As soon as this Council had made this decision upon Hurlburt, Joseph
arose, and said to the Council, he is not honest, and what he has
promised he will not fulfil; what he has confessed are not the
thoughts and intents of his heart, and time will prove it. Hurlburt
stated to the Branch in Thompson, Ohio, that he had deceived Joseph
Smith's God or the spirit by which he is actuated, I have proved that
Council has no wisdom, I told them I was sorry I confessed and they
believed it to be an honest confession, I deceived the whole of them
and made them restore me to the Church. Hurlburt was the author of
that work known by the name of "Mormonism Unveiled." Booth's letters
were reprinted by Hurlburt, who is the author of "The Spaulding
story," a book which he intended to publish; and in delivering
lectures he had said he would wash his hands in Joseph Smith's blood.
He was taken before the court and required to give bonds to keep the
peace towards all men, and especially towards Joseph Smith. These
circumstances had some influence, and his frends arranged that he
should not publish the book, but put it into the hands of E. D. Howe,
who resided in Painsville, Ohio. He agreed that he would give Hurlburt
four hundred copies of the first printed and bound, for the
manuscript. Hurlburt went round and got subscribers, to pay him when
the book should be delivered, one dollar each for the four hundred.
Howe got the books printed and refused to furnish Hurlburt with his
share, until by a piece of legerdemain he got hold of his subscription
list and got the four hundred dollars, and then he let him have the
books. When Hurlburt went to supply his subscribers he found they had
already been served. The Spaulding story in that country was
considered so ridiculous, that the books could with difficulty be sold
at any price; but it has now found its way into the scientific
journals of the great world as a true history of the origin of the
Book of Mormon, when it is very well known that no statement on this
earth could be more incorrect or more untrue. Let "Mormonism" be true
or false, the Spaulding story from beginning to end is an unmitigated
falsehood. Solomon Spaulding was a Presbyterian minister; he entered
into the iron trade in Conneaut, [p.9] Ohio, but failing in business
he took a notion to write a novel; he wrote a book called the
Manuscript Found, he took his work to Pittsburg, to a man by the name
of Patterson to get it printed, but he failed and never printed it. It
was pretended that it fell into the hands of Sidney Rigdon, and that
he converted it into the Book of Mormon, and induced Joseph Smith to
publish it; whereas it is very well known that there had no connection
ever existed between these parties. In the first place, Spaulding
never wrote any such work; in the next place, Spaulding never had
anything to do with Patterson, and Sidney Rigdon and him were perfect
strangers to each other. The first knowledge that Sidney Rigdon had of
Joseph Smith was when Parley P. Pratt met him in Ohio, and presented
him a printed copy of the Book of Mormon; yet all this has found its
way into scientific literature, and you will find it even in the North
British Review. Hurlburt's failure to destroy "Mormonism" was so
complete, understanding that he was hacked by influential men in
Mentor and vicinity, that it ended in their disgrace and discomfiture,
and this was so complete, that the story in that country was hardly
ever spoken of afterwards. Yet the Spaulding story lives among those
who make lies their refuge, and under falsehood hide themselves.

Vol. 11,  p.9
The word of the Lord given in September 1831—see Book of Covenants,
Sec. 21, Par. 4—to make Kirtland a strong hold for the space of five
years, gave rise to a new development in the feelings and sentiments
of the Saints. The Prophet said, purchase lands in the vicinity of
Kirtland; men were induced to buy farms, and to go to work and build
houses, to quarry rock, and haul them on the ground, to build a
Temple. We were not then supplied with reporters and clerks as we are
now, and many of the books that were kept have been wrested from the
hands of the Church by apostates. The foundation of the Kirtland
Temple was laid in 1833, and there is scarcely a scrap of history
relating to it to be found, not even the names of the twenty-four
Elders in their order who laid the foundation of it. When the Temple
was completed there was a great manifestation of power. The brethren
gathered together to its dedication. We considered it a very large
building. Some nine hundred and sixty could be seated, and there would
be room for a few to stand, the congregation was swelled to a little
over a thousand persons at the time of the dedication. It was a trial
of faith. The Elders from every part of the country had come together.
The finishing of the Temple had involved a debt of many thousands, and
we all came together to the dedication. The congregation was so large
that we could not all get in; and when the house was full, then, of
course, the doors were closed, and no more admitted. This caused Elder
Frazier Eaton, who had paid seven hundred dollars towards building the
house, to apostatize, because he did not get there early enough to the
meeting.  When the dedication prayer was read by Joseph, it was read
from a printed copy. This was a great trial of faith to many. "How can
it be that the prophet should read a prayer?" What an awful trial it
was, for the Prophet to read a prayer! The service of the dedication
being over, it was repeated again on the next day, to accommodate
these who had not been able to get in on the first day, and all those
who had been there on the first day, excepting the authorities, being
required to remain outside, till these who could rot get in the day
before were seated; the result of this [p.10] arrangement was two days
dedication.

Vol. 11,  p.10
The question has often arisen among us, why it is that we do not see
more angels, have more visions, that we do not see greater and more
manifestations of power. Any of the brethren that were there could
have heard testimonies of manifestations in abundance.

Vol. 11,  p.10
On the first day of the dedication, President Frederick G. Williams,
one of the Council of the Prophet, and who occupied the upper pulpit,
bore testimony that the Savior, dressed in his vesture without seam,
came into the stand and accepted of the dedication of the house, that
he saw him, and gave a description of his clothing and all things
pertaining to it. That evening there was a collection of Elders,
Priests, Teachers and Deacons, etc., amounting to four hundred and
sixteen, gathered in the house; there were great manifestations of
power, such as speaking in tongues, seeing visions, administration of
angels. Many individuals bore testimony that they saw angels, and
David Whitmer bore testimony that, he saw three angels passing up the
south aisle, and there came a shock on the house like the sound of a
mighty rushing wind, and almost every man in the house arose, and
hundreds of them were speaking in tongues, prophecying or declaring
visions, almost with one voice.

Vol. 11,  p.10
The question arises, where are those men? a number of them who
manifested the greatest gifts, and had the greatest manifestations
have fallen out by the way side, you look around among us and they are
not here. Many who received the knowledge of the things of God by the
power of his spirit, and sought not after signs and wonders, and when
the spirit rested upon them seemed to produce no visible
demonstration, you look around among the Saints in the valleys of the
mountains, and you find they are here with us bearing on high the
standard of Zion, or have descended into honorable graves. But where
you find men who have turned away, and have got terribly afflicted
with self conceit, you will find those, who, on that occasion and
similar occasions, received great and powerful manifestations, and
when the spirit came on them it seemed to distort the countenance, and
caused them to make tremendous efforts in some instances. Sylvester
Smith bore testimony of seeing the hosts of heaven and the horsemen.
In his exertion and excitement it seemed as though he would jump
through the ceiling.

Vol. 11,  p.10
Brother Cannon in speaking on the subject this morning referred to the
old adage, soon ripe, soon rotten. God has laid the foundation of his
kingdom never to be destroyed, and it appears wisdom in him to develop
gradually power and glory and strength. I have always heard it
suggested that as the spirit of "Mormonism" gathered together the seed
of Abraham—mostly the sons of Abraham that are mixed among the
nations; that the Holy Spirit falling upon men, who are not of the
pure blood, who had the predominance of other blood in their veins,
that the manifestation is greater, and when great manifestations fall
on men, great trials immediately follow.

Vol. 11,  p.10
I have been conversant with early Elders, and I am satisfied that a
large number of them fell from their positions in the kingdom of God
because they yielded to the spirit of adultery; this was the cause of
their destruction. There was an Elder named John Smith who lived in
Indiana, who was quite popular in that part of the country as a
preacher. He apostatized, but he did not know it. In talking about his
faith and how firm it was, he said, I have proven [p.11] the
revelation given to Joseph Smith untrue, which says if a man shall
commit adultery he shall lose the spirit of God, and deny the faith. I
have proven that not to be true, for I have violated that commandment
and have not denied the faith. He was so blind that he could not see
through the darkness that the spirit of adultery had placed upon his
head, the great apostacy which seemed to shake the Church, and tried
men's souls.

Vol. 11,  p.11
Some time after the finishing of the Temple, the brethren under the
direction of the Prophet had established a bank in Kirtland, the paper
to be redeemed by specie, and secured by real estate. The directors of
that bank were members of the Church, and they were determined to
sustain the credit of that money. The question has some times been
asked, how much has that bank failed for; it did not fail for a single
dollar, and yet when it failed there was perhaps a hundred thousand
dollars of the bank paper out in circulation. Warren Parrish was the
teller of the bank, and a number of other men who apostatized were
officers. They took out of its vault, unknown to the President or
cashier, a hundred thousand dollars, and sent their agents around
among the brethren to purchase their farms, wagons, cattle, horses and
every thing they could get hold of. The brethren would gather up this
money and put it into the bank, and those traitors would steal it and
send it out to buy again, and they continued to do so until the plot
was discovered and payment stopped. It was the cursed apostates—their
stealing and robberies, and their infernal villainies that prevented
that bank being conducted as the Prophet designed. If they had
followed the counsel of Joseph, there is not a doubt but that it would
have been the leading bank in Ohio, probably of the nation. It was
founded upon safe principles, and would have been a safe and lasting
institution. Parrish and his coadjutors professed to have discovered
that Joseph was not a Prophet, and commenced making a noise about it,
and went so far as to organize about thirty of the Elders, into a new
church called the Parrish party, many of them had been a long time in
the church. That may be considered the time that tried men's souls;
for a man that would stand up in the streets and say he was Joseph's
friend, could not get a greater compliment than being called a lick
skillet. Joseph had few friends; but among the leading Elders of the
Church, in Kirtland the High Council, one of the members of the first
Presidency, some of the seven Presidents of the seventies, and a great
many others were so darkened that they went astray in every direction.
They boasted of the talent at their command, and what they would do.
Their plan was to take the doctrines of the Church, such as
repentance, baptism for the remission of sins, throw aside the Book of
Mormon, the Prophet and Priesthood, and go and unite the whole
Christian world under these doctrines. Where are they to-day? Like a
rope of sand that has vanished to the four winds of heaven. Many of
them have already in dust and ashes lamented their fate, they have
never been able to prosper in any business, or take a leading part in
any capacity. This is the result of that apostacy; and yet it was so
great that Joseph himself and his friends had to flee from Kirtland.
There was a council there when President Young, Brother Brigham as we
called him, spoke in favor of Joseph, and Jacob Bump who had been a
long time a Pugilist before he came into the Church, said "how on
[p.12] earth can I keep my hands off this man," Brigham said, lay them
on if it will do you any good. The voice seemingly of an individual,
was absolutely necessary to say that Joseph had a single friend. You
look at times of danger, moral and physical, and you will find that
the spirit of determination and strong will in the breast of a single
man may save a most terrible panic and disaster. By management it was
proved that Joseph had friends, and when he had gone to the state of
Missouri, having fled from Kirtland, he was met with coldness by men
who were in authority there. All this was the result of apostacy. The
public funds were held in their own name, and another battle had there
to be fought, not perhaps as severe, but at the same time there was a
constant pressure seemed to be necessary to give strength to the
growing kingdom; yet the revelations were that the kingdom should
continue to prevail. The very fact of the promise of its continuing to
prevail, signifies that it should have something more or less severe
to prevail against. God has been with this people and has guided them,
and dictated them, and is continuing to do so up to the present
moment, and will continue so to do until the kingdoms of this world
become the kingdoms of our Lord and his Christ. May we be prepared to
fulfil our share in this great work, is my prayer in the name of Jesus
Christ. Amen.

Brigham Young, December 11, 1864

Knowledge in this Life Limited—the Lord Will Waste 
Away the Wicked—People Do not Live to Obtain What They Most 
Desire—Joseph Desired to Go to the Rocky Mountains—More for Us 
Than Against Us—Will Go to Jackson County From the West—
Exhortations to Merchants, Speculators, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, delivered 
in the Taberaacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, Dec. 11, 1864.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.12
We are so organized that we can learn but little at a time, and the
little we do learn should be that kind of knowledge which will bring
to us as individuals and as a community, temporal and eternal
salvation. If men were to live until the number of their days should
be one hundred years, they still would be but children in the
knowledge of this life, and would only be commencing to learn the
things which pertain to their temporal life, health and comfort, and
how to live hereafter. Very few of the inhabitants of the earth have
the time and priviledge of making themselves comfortable in a temporal
point of view, before they are called to return to their mother earth.

Vol. 11,  p.13
We have had excellent instructions [p.13] to-day. They have been
edifying, comforting and strengthening to the Saints. I will take the
liberty of referring to a few things the brethren have dwelt upon in
their remarks. In relation to the contest between Jesus and the power
of Satan that is upon the earth, brother George Q. Cannon has said he
is ready to commence the contest anew to-day against sin, and the
effects of it which have often tried to overthrow us as a people. I
have been engaged in a contest against the devil and his rule, for the
last thirty three years this present winter. It is that many years
since I took the Book of Mormon, and went into His Brittanic Majesty's
realms to teach the Gospel of life and salvation. From that day to
this I have been contending against the powers of evil, according to
the little ability God has given me. The kingdom of God is
re-established upon the earth; and the Gospel of life and salvation
must be preached in all the world, that all may be judged thereby.
Every nation, kindred, tongue and people must be warned before the
Lord can come out of his hiding place, and waste away the wicked who
have rejected his warning message. We have contended against sin in
high places; we still contend against it in our own bosoms; for we
should seek earnestly to gain the victory over sin in ourselves,
before we can reasonably expect to gain the conquest over sin in
others. Until we can subdue our own passions, and bring every human
feeling and aspiration into subjection to the will of God, we are not
really capable of guiding and dictating ethers to the full possession
of victory in the Kingdom of God. To conquer and subdue, and school
ourselves until we bring everything into subjection to the law of
Christ, is our work.

Vol. 11,  p.13
Our Heavenly Father does not always reveal to his children the secret
workings of his providences, nor does he show them the end from the
beginning; for they have to learn to trust in him who has promised to
fight our battles, and crown us with victory, if we are faithful as
was faithful Abraham.  The contest which we have now on hand is
chiefly against sin in ourselves. "For if we sin wilfully after that
we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more
sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful looking for of judgment and
fiery indignation which shall devour the adversaries." Then let us
contend against sin in our families, in our neighbors and friends, and
strive to restore to the inhabitants of the earth and to all the
creatures which God has made to dwell upon it, that which was lost by
the fall of man. Our labor will not end until this is accomplished,
our work completed, and the kingdom is the Lord's. "Know ye not, that
they which run a race, run all, but one receiveth the prize? So run
that ye may obtain. And every man that striveth for the mastery is
temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown
but we an incorruptible." Then let us fight on, "For it is the day or
the Lord's vengeance, and the year of recompenses for the controversy
of Zion." He has commenced it with this, our once happy nation, and he
will continue until Jesus shall rule and reign triumphantly in the
midst of his Saints, over sin, death, and hell. The Lord is gracious
and is waiting for us to purify ourselves, and thus be better prepared
to receive the providences of God when he arises to shake terribly the
earth, and bring to pass the perfect deliverance of his people. "For
the Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptation, and to
reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to [p.14] be punished."
For we are made nigh unto Christ by his blood. "But the righteousness
which is of faith speaketh on this wise, say not in thine heart, who
shall ascend into heaven? (that is, to bring Christ down from above:)
Or, who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to bring up Christ
again from the dead.) But what saith it? The word is nigh thee, even
in thy mouth, and in thy heart; that is the word of faith, which we
preach." The Lord is here with us, not in person, but his angels are
around us, and he takes cognizance of every act of the children of
men, as individuals and as nations. He is here ready by his agents,
the angels, and by the power of his Holy Spirit and Priesthood, which
he has restored in these last days, to bring most perfect and absolute
deliverance unto all who put their trust in Him, when they are ready
to receive it; and, until they are ready, the work of preparation must
be vigorously progressed in, while at the same time we in patience
must possess our souls. For what scholar can at once make himself
acquainted thoroughly with the beginning and the end of a finished
education? It is a work of time. The Lord is gracious and full of
kindness to his children, and has given them this probation to prepare
themselves for his coming, and to dwell with him in mansions of glory.

Vol. 11,  p.14
I wish my brethren and sisters to understand that the contest between
themselves and the power of Satan is now, to-day, and has been ever
since the Lord Almighty bestowed his Holy Priesthood upon his servant
Joseph. When holy angels where sent from heaven to call and ordain
Joseph Smith, and he to ordain others, the war commenced against sin
and the power of it, and will continue until the earth shall be
cleansed from it, and shall be made a fit habitation for Saints and
angels. The Holy Priesthood has been restored expressly for this
purpose. There is nothing that the Saints can ask, or pray for, that
will aid them in their progress to the attainment of all the freedom,
liberty, power, and conquest, that they are capable of desiring and
making a good use of, that will not be granted unto them, if they will
only patiently struggle on. I am happy in saying that the Lord is
doing his work most admirably. Are we progressing as fast as the work
of the Lord is progressing? He has pled with the people by the voice
of his Spirit, by the voice of angels, and by the voice of his
servants; but their ears are heavy. He is pleading now with the sword,
as well as with the voice of his servants, and he will plead with them
by tempest and storm, and soon will plead with them by famine and by
pestilence. The Savior has said: 'And ye shall hear of wars, and
rumors of wars; see that ye be not troubled; for all these things
must; come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise
against nation, and kingdom against kingdom; and there shall be
famines, and pestilences and earthquakes in divers places. All these
are the beginning of sorrows."

Vol. 11,  p.14
The men and women, who desire to obtain seats in the celestial
kingdom, will find that they must battle with the enemy of all
righteousness every day. "Stand therefore, having your loins girt
about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; and
your feet shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace; above all,
taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all
the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and
the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God; praying always with
all prayer and supplication [p.15] in the spirit, and watching there
unto with all perseverance and supplication for all Saints." Thus let
every Saint protect and guard his little castle against every effort
of the enemy to assail, and secure a foothold therein. Let us see to
it that we are ready for the enemy, to baffle him at every point,
contending bravely against him until he is successfully repulsed.

Vol. 11,  p.15
With regard to the obedience of heavenly beings, to which reference
has been made to day; they live pure and holy, and they have attained
unto this power through suffering. Many of them have drank of the
bitter cup even to the dregs. They have learned that righteousness
will prevail, that truth is the foundation of their very existence.
They have learned that their Father and God never commits an evil,
that he never proposes an evil, and that whatever he dictates is for
their good. When an angel is appointed to perform a duty, to go to the
earth to preach the Gospel, or to do anything for the advancement of
his Fathers kingdom in any part of the great domain of heaven, the
vision of that angel is opened to see and understand the magnitude of
the work that is expected of him to perform, and the grand results
which will grow out of it. That is the reason why the angels are of
one heart and of one mind, in their faithfulness and obedience to the
requirements of their Father and God. They can desire and ask for
nothing that will make them happy, good and great that is withheld
from them; and life eternal is theirs. Why, then, should they not be
of one heart and of one mind? They see alike, understand alike, and
know alike, and all things are before them, and, as far as their
knowledge and experience extend, they see the propriety of all the
works of God, and the harmony and beauty thereof.

Vol. 11,  p.15
Those who do not believe in Jesus Christ, in Joseph the Prophet, or in
the Book of Mormon, in short, all who do not believe as we do, or who
are out side of this Church and kingdom, love health, wealth, joy,
peace, light, intelligence, power, eloquence, and elegance; they want
all these blessings which the righteous live for; but they will not
live for them. They do not pursue the course to put themselves in
possession of the very things they most desire; they are aiming
entirely in the opposite direction, and manage always to be too late
in obtaining them. Not so with the Latter-day Saints, or the
Former-day Saints: they were, are and will be always just in time to
secure the blessings they live for. The Saints have their trials, to
be sure, to prove their faithfulness before God, and they have the
experience and blessings which spring from them. It is thought; by
many that the possession of gold and silver will produce for them
happiness, and, hence, thousands hunt the mountains for the precious
metals; in this they are mistaken. The possession of wealth alone does
not produce happiness, although it will produce comfort, when it can
be exchanged for the essentials and luxuries of life. When wealth is
obtained by purloining, or in any other unfair and dishonorable way,
fear of detection and punishment robs the possessor of all human
happiness. When wealth is honorably obtained by men, still the
possession of it is embittered by the thought that death will soon
strip them of it and others will possess it. What hopes have they in
the future, after they get through with this sorrowful world? They
know nothing about the future; they see nothing but death and hell.
Solid comfort and unalloyed joy are unknown to them. When the faithful
Latter-day Saints come to the end [p.16] of their earthly existence,
"we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved,
we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in
the heavens." The faithful Latter-day Saint knows that the dissolution
of this mortal house will introduce his immortal spirit to freedom
from death and punishment, and to the enjoyment of the society of the
spirits of just men made perfect. To a person who has such a glorious
hope everything is bright and beautiful. If he has but little, he
enjoys that little with a thankful heart to his Heavenly Father; if he
possesses much, he is still thankful, not worshiping, or placing his
heart upon the filthy lucre God has placed in his power to do good
with. In poverty he feels blest and happy; in riches he feels blest
and happy; for his hope is in God, and his wealth consists in eternal
riches, having laid up treasures in heaven where moth doth not
destroy, nor rust corrode, nor thief break through nor steal. the
Latter-day Saints have been driven from their homes, and their goods
have been spoiled; but they esteem this as nothing. What do we care
for houses and lands and possessions? The whole earth is before us and
all the fulness thereof. The Latter-day Saints are living in the
expectation of redeeming Zion, when the law shall go forth from Zion,
and when Jesus will reign king of nations, as he now reigns king of
Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.16
Remarks have been made as to our staying here. I will tell you how
long we shall stay here. If we live our religion, we shall stay here
in these mountains forever and forever, worlds without end, and a
portion of the Priesthood will go and redeem and build up the centre
Stake of Zion. if we leave here, where shall we go to? Has any one
discovered where we can again pitch our tents, when we leave this
country? In the days of Joseph we have sat many hours at a time
conversing about this very country. Joseph has often said, "If I were
only in the Rocky Mountains with a hundred faithful men, I would then
be happy, and ask no odds of mobocrats." And neither do I. Who are
going to pull up stakes and leave here? If we forsake our God and our
religion, then woe to us; for then we shall be all apostates together,
and under such circumstances we have no promise of God for our
protection; but, if we live in the faith of the Son of God, we have
the heavens, the power of God and of angels on our side. I can tell
you, as truly as Elisha said to his servant, "fear not; for they that
be with us are more than they that be with them," (our enemies.) For,
"the mountain was full of horses and chariots of fire around about
Elisha."

Vol. 11,  p.16
Satan has great power upon the earth, which he will exercise against
Christ and his kingdom, and we have so to like as to gain power to
triumph over him, and successfully drive him and his adherents from
the earth, and introduce everlasting righteousness and peace; and we
will do it in the name of Israel's God. The Lord being my helper, I
will never give up the ship; I will never leave it, as long as there
is an inch of plank left; and it will live in wilder seas than have
yet assailed it, and come out unharmed; in short, it will endure for
ever. We may apostatize from the faith, and go out of the Church and
Kingdom of God, and be lost; but this will have no effect upon the
progress of the Lord's Work, neither can all the powers of hell
combined accomplish aught against it. The Lord God of Israel has led
this people from the beginning, and every effort the enemy has made to
destroy them has only added renewed strength and vigor to [p.17] the
cause of truth, although at the time of our great afflictions, and
while in the straits in which we have been placed, we could, naturally
speaking, see nothing but death and suffering. The Lord has suffered
all these things for the perfecting of the righteous and the good of
his people, and that the wicked may be left without excuse.  There is
not another nation under heaven but this, in whose midst the Book of
Mormon could have been brought forth. The Lord has been operating for
centuries to prepare the way for the coming forth of the contents of
that Book from the bowels of the earth, to be published to the world,
to show to the inhabitants thereof that he still lives, and that he
will, in the latter days, gather his elect from the four corners of
the earth. It was the Lord who directed the discovery of this land to
the nations of the old world, and its settlement, and the war for
independence, and the final victory of the colonies, and the
unprecedented prosperity of the American nation, up to the calling of
Joseph the Prophet. The Lord has dictated and directed the whole of
this, for the bringing forth, and establishing of his Kingdom in the
last days. On one occasion, when the Prophet was imprisoned, Sidney
Rigdon exhorted the Saints to scatter and every man do the best he
could for himself; "for," said he, "this work of the gathering of the
Saints we shall not accomplish, these Saints will never be gathered
again." I took the liberty of saying to him that it was my opinion
that we should be gathered again, and that, by and bye, we should have
Joseph with us. Some thought it impossible; but we had Joseph again
and we gathered. The Lord thus proved his people, and tried them
whether they would apostatize and give themselves up to the power of
Satan, or be faithful to their calling and to their God under every
circumstance. The Lord will try this people in all things, as he tried
Abraham of old, to prove whether they will forsake him, or cling to
the faith of the Holy Gospel. I have been in this Kingdom almost from
the beginning; and I have not yet seen anything I would call a trial,
that I could not willingly and joyfully endure; for, "blessed is the
man that endureth temptation; for when he is tried, he shall receive
the crown of life, which the Lord has promised to them that love him."
The Lord has thrown his people on several occasions, into
circumstances of destitution and dependence, to try the leaders of the
nation, and has thus said unto them, what will you now do for my poor
and afflicted people; and their reply has been, "We will destroy them,
if we can." They think they will destroy us yet. In this, however,
they are mistaken, "for God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to
obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ."

Vol. 11,  p.17
Shall we still cling to the faith of Christ, or will we forsake the
Lord our God, and seek "the friendship of the world which is enmity
against God?" Before we were driven out of Missouri I had a vision, if
I would dare to say that I had a vision, and saw that the people would
go to the east, to the north and to the west; but we should go back to
Jackson County from the west. When this people return to the Centre
Stake of Zion, they will go from the west. The Lord has used every
means to save the nation. He has called upon them by night and by day,
through His servants whom he has sent among them.; but they are bent
on their own destruction. When we were driven from Nauvoo, our Elders
went to the East to lay our case before the judges, governors, and
rulers of the different Slates to ask for an asylum; but none [p.18]
was offered us. We sent men through the Eastern country to try and
raise some means for the destitute women and children, whose husbands,
fathers and brothers had gone into the Mexican war at the call of the
General Government, leaving their wives and children and aged fathers
and mothers upon the open prairies without home or shelter, and the
brethren who went East hardly got enough to bear their expenses. The
great men of the nation were asked if they would do anything for the
Lord's people. No; not a thing would they do, but hoped they would
perish in the wilderness. "Therefore," saith the Lord, "behold, the
destroyer I have sent forth to destroy and lay waste mine enemies: and
not many years hence they shall not be left to pollute mine heritage,
and to blaspheme my name upon the lands which I have consecrated for
the gathering together of my saints." In the year 1845 I addressed
letters to all the Governors of States and Territories in the Union,
asking them for an asylum, within their borders, for the Latter-day
Saints. We were refused such privilege, either by silent contempt or a
flat denial in every instance. They all agreed that we could not come
within the limits of their Territory or State. Three members of
Congress came to negociate with us to leave the confines of the United
States, and of the public domain. It was understood that we were going
to Vancouver Island; but we had our eye on Mexico, and here we are
located in the midst of what was then northern Mexico. Fears have been
entertained that we shall again be meddled with; but you will find
that the enemies of the cause of God will have plenty of business
besides digging gold and silver and fighting the Saints, and I trust
Utah will be left as unnoticed as it is in the President's message. I
thank them for what they have done and for what they have not done. I
thank the Lord that he has led this people, and suffered them to be
driven from place to place. I thank the Lord that we have the words of
eternal life; and if we live by them, our feet are as sure and as fast
as these everlasting hills. I know where the Saints will dwell.

Vol. 11,  p.18
In the mind of God there is no such a thing as dividing spiritual from
temporal, or temporal from spiritual; for they are one in the Lord.
There was nothing of a temporal or spiritual nature suggested by
Joseph Smith in his day, for the action of the Latter-day Saints that
would not have been beneficial for them, if they had, with one heart
and mind, performed all he desired them to do. We have proposed many
things with regard to our temporal affairs in these valleys, which,
when strictly obeyed, have been attended with great benefits. Our
action touching our grain has greatly benefited this community; it has
resulted in replenishing the wardrobes of the people throughout the
Territory, and placed in their possession many thousands of dollars.
If you have a few hundred pounds of flour to sell, keep it by you;
by-and-by, you will be offered a good price for it in gold. Do not be
tempted to sell your breadstuff for a ribbon, or a frill, or for some
useless trapping; for herein we are exposed to danger, when we treat
as a light thing the blessings of the Lord, and squander them as a
thing of naught. Those men and women who barter away their breadstuff
for naught, trifle with the blessings which the heavens have bestowed
on them.

Vol. 11,  p.18
There are brethren who have studied law; but where is there a man in
our midst now that is worth anything by studying law? Where is there a
merchant among us who has, year after year, continued in the love of
the world, that cares anything about the kingdom of God? Look out, ye
[p.19] men of Israel, and be careful that you love not the world or
the things of the world in their present state, and in your loftiness
and pride, forget the Lord your God. We ought to care no more for the
silver and the gold, and the property that is so much sought for by
the wicked world, than for the soil or the gravel upon which we tread:
"For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of
the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the
world, and the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that
doeth the will of God abideth for ever." "If any man love the world,
the love of the Father is not in him." I will refer to our merchants,
I mean our "Mormon merchants" particularly. What do they say about
their goods? They do not ask what their goods are worth, or what they
paid for them, but what will the people give for them? That is the
price. It is not what their goods are really worth, but "how many
greenbacks will it take to buy me another stock of goods?" It will
take a good many. What their goods are worth is not a question with
them, but what they can get. They will get sorrow—the most of them
will be damned, there is no doubt of it, unless they repent. You will
excuse me for talking thus of my brethren, but what else can I say
about them? I am not speaking about my individual feelings towards
them, but upon principle. My individual feelings are nothing but good
towards them. They are kind to me, and I have no fault to find with
them in their dealings with me; but I see the danger they are in. Ye
merchants, and lawyers, and doctors and speculators, be careful that
you secure to yourselves eternal life in the kingdom of God, in
preference to doing anything else. That perfect union, which must
ultimately be enjoyed by the Latter-day Saints, can only be brought,
about by every man and woman living so as to keep their minds pure and
unspotted like a piece of clean white paper, being constantly free
from the love of the world, that the spirit of revelation may easily
indite upon the heart whatever is the mind and will of the Lord. We
cannot be truly the members of Christ's mystical body without living
in this way, that the Spirit may indite as easily upon the heart the
things of God, as these brethren, our reporters, can write with ink on
paper. In this way you have the witness within yourself, and "need
that no man teach you only as the same anointing teacheth you of all
things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you,
ye shall abide in him." May the Lord bless the righteous. Amen.[p.20] 

John Taylor, December 11, 1864

Blessings of the Gospel Contrasted With the ideas of 
Men—Evidence Received Through Obedience—Mode By Which 
the Spirit is Imparted and Unity of the Saints—Their Confidence With 
Reference to the Future of the Church—Ultimate Establishment 
of the Government of God on Earth

Remarks by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, made in the 
Tabernacle in Great Salt Lake City, on Sunday, Dec. 11, 1864.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.20
We meet together, as intelligent beings, desirous of understanding
something of our common origin, our present existence, and our future
destiny. We meet to find out something in relation to our Heavenly
Father, in relation to His providential dealings with the human
family, in relation to His policy and designs pertaining to us, and in
relation to the object of our creation; and to know something, if
possible, pertaining to that world that lies beyond our present scene
of action. These are some things among the many that we are desirous
to know, to comprehend, to find out if possible. We further wish to
pursue a course that shall be acceptable to our God and Father; having
partaken of a portion of His Holy Spirit we are desirous to be taught
more perfectly the things pertaining to the kingdom of God, we are
desirous of cultivating His Holy Spirit, and to draw from the fountain
of light and intelligence; from the spirit of revelation that flows
from God; and the spirit that dwells in us, comfort, consolation, and
intelligence; that we may feel that we are the sons and daughters of
God, that we are walking in the light of His countenance, that we are
doing the things that are pleasing and acceptable in His sight, that
our own consciences are producing satisfactory evidence to our minds
that our conduct and acts are acceptable before the Lord, and that the
Holy Ghost also bears testimony to us that we are His children, doing
His will, walking in the light of His countenance, helping to
establish His kingdom on the earth, and to fulfil the varied duties we
are placed here upon the earth to attend to. These are some of the
ideas and feelings which all good men and women entertain in relation
to the past, the present, and the future. Notwithstanding, we have
many weaknesses, infirmities, follies, and foibles; yet, at the same
time, when we are filled with the spirit which flows from the Lord our
Heavenly Father, these are generally the feelings which we entertain.
We feel a spirit of gratitude to our Heavenly Father for the blessings
that we have received from His hands; and when we look upon things as
they exist around us, in our nation, and in other nations, we
certainly have great cause to cultivate feelings of thankfulness when
we reflect upon the position of the world, and view the darkness,
ignorance, folly, superstition, wickedness, corruption and evil that
is spread abroad, and which prevails over the face of the earth. When
we reflect that light and intelligence have beamed forth from the
heavens, that God in his mercy has made manifest His will to the human
family; that in the [p.21] plenitude of His mercy and goodness He has
restored the Holy Priesthood, and placed us in communication with
Himself; that he has taught us not only how to pray but how to
approach unto him for the forgiveness of our sins, for the reception
of the Holy Ghost, for instruction and guidance in relation to all
matters pertaining to our fathers, relative to this world and to the
world that is to come, we certainly have great cause of gratitude to
our Heavenly Father for the many mercies and blessings He has
conferred upon us. Wherever we turn our attention we can find cause of
gratitude to our Heavenly Father for the blessings that we enjoy, and
we can truly say, as was said by a certain person of old, "The lines
are fallen unto me in pleasant places; yea, I have a goodly heritage."
The Lord has revealed unto us the principles of eternal truth, so
"That" (unlike the world) "we henceforth be no more children, tossed
to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the
sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to
deceive." But our feet are established upon the rock of eternal truth
which has been revealed from the heavens, for the benefit, blessing,
and exaltation of the human family, in time and in eternity. How very
different is our position in relation to this from what it was before
we heard the Gospel. Then we were surrounded with ten thousand
influences, notions, and ideas which might be right, or which might be
wrong; we had no test, no rule, no principle whereby to guide our
lives or our conduct; we could not find any person on the earth that
knew anything about the principles of eternity; we never heard any
thing further than opinion before we embraced this doctrine; we had
the opinion of commentators, of divines, philosophers, and
politicians, nothing but opinion without certainty to guide our erring
feet. We were desirous, perhaps as much so as we are to-day, to do
right, we were perhaps as zealous then as we are now in pursuing the
course that we thought might be satisfactory to our Heavenly Father;
but we knew not what would please Him. The world of mankind to-day are
just in the position that we were then in, they have no more
certainty, evidence, or knowledge than we had before we embraced the
principles of eternal truth—and, in fact, the truth does not exist in
the world, or, if it does exist, it is unknown to the men of the
world; they are unable to discern between truth and error, light and
darkness, between the things of God and the things of man.

Vol. 11,  p.21
The Lord has revealed to us the principles of eternal life. It is not
a matter of mere thought, of mere opinion; our principles are not
ideal, but they are facts, not notions; they are truths, not opinions;
they are certainties—things that we know and comprehend for ourselves.
Nothing can be more forcible, nothing can be a stronger evidence, if
we want any evidence, than the testimony or evidence which the Lord
has communicated unto us individually.

Vol. 11,  p.21
Paul said when he was speaking to the people, "And my speech and my
preaching was not with enticing words of man's wisdom, but in
demonstration of the Spirit, and of power; that your faith should not
stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God." Again, "If we
receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this is
the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son. He that
believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that
believeth not God, hath made him a liar, because he believeth not the
record that God gave of his Son." Every person who [p.22] embraced the
gospel in that day enjoyed an evident testimony of which the world
were ignorant. They received an inspiring intelligent assurance which
was imparted by the Holy Ghost unto all those who receive the gospel
both in former and in latter times, and hence they that believe have
the witness in themselves.

Vol. 11,  p.22
When the Elders were sent to preach the gospel, they were told to call
upon the people to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus for the
remission of sins, and they should receive the Holy Ghost. This was
told to the people in ancient days, and no stronger testimony than
this could be given to the heart of man; nothing is greater evidence
that the Lord is with His Elders that go forth bearing the precious
seeds of eternal life than this. An Elder is the minister of God, His
representative on the earth; he acts by His authority, in His name,
and God sanctions his acts, and proves to him and to those who receive
the gospel, that he is the messenger of God. The Lord has told him to
go and preach baptism for the remission of sins, and that when people
repented and were baptized for the remission of sins, and had hands
laid upon them for the reception of the Holy Ghost, that they should
receive the Holy Ghost, and have evidence for themselves, as they
received and knew formerly under the administration of the ancient
apostles. Thus every person so baptised and administered to has
evidence undoubted within himself, and every Elder has a testimony
that God is with him and sanctions his acts; and as an Elder could not
impart the Holy Ghost without the authority and power of God, so the
person receiving the Holy Ghost could not partake of it without the
Lord's administration through the Elder.

Vol. 11,  p.22
You may use the reasoning of men, you may bring into requisition the
strongest oratorial powers, and all this will fail to convince any
man, without the Spirit of God. You may bring the brightest talent to
bear, and collect the strongest evidence it is possible for man to
produce, but in the absence of the Holy Ghost all this will pass away
like an idle dream, or with passing remarks such as, "That man is a
very eloquent man, the principles he advances are evident, plain, and
reasonable, but then it don't concern us at all, we are not interested
in the matter," etc.; but when the Spirit of eternal truth, emanating
from God operates upon our spirits, which are a part of deity, if you
please, when there is a union formed, and an intercourse opened, and
intelligence communicated, then the persons who possess this
intelligence, this knowledge, this comforting influence, this strong
assurance that is imparted, and can be imparted only from spirit to
spirit; when persons receive this, they then have for themselves an
assurance that no earthly argument or philosophical demonstration can
possibly impart. We are a part of deity, that is, our spirits are a
part, as it were, of the Great Jehovah, that have been struck from His
eternal blaze—eternal intelligence and light and life.

Vol. 11,  p.22
When the light that is in heaven communicates with the light within
us; when the Spirit that dwells in the bosom of the Almighty dwells in
ours, and an intercourse is opened between heaven and us, we are then
placed in a position to understand that which it would be impossible
to comprehend upon any natural principle known to us, and hence it is
written, "For what man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of
man which is in him? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the
Spirit of God." In order that men may indeed become the children
[p.23] of God, He has introduced in the first principles of the gospel
the means of their becoming possessed of His Spirit through baptism
and laying on of hands by those having authority, being sent and
ordained and authorized by Him that they may receive the Holy Ghost.
What can be a stronger evidence to any man than an evidence of this
kind? It is not something that affects the outward ear alone; it is
not something that affects simply his judgment, but it affects his
inner man; it affects the spirit that dwells within him; it is a part
of God imparted unto man, if you please, giving him an assurance that
God lives. This is a thing of very great importance, more so, perhaps,
than many people imagine. A man receives an assurance that God lives,
and not only that God lives, but that he is a son of God, because he
feels that he has partaken of His spirit, the spirit of adoption; and
hence it was said concerning the Saints of old, "For ye have not
received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but, ye have received
the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit
itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of
God."

Vol. 11,  p.23
The Saints of old received a spirit whereby they were enabled to say
Abba, Father, or, my Father. Now, reflecting upon this, what strong
confidence is imparted unto the Saints of God, giving them an
assurance that no person has, and that no person can have, unless they
adopt the same means, in order to partake of the same blessings or to
be administered to in the same way, and receive through the same
medium, that same spirit of intelligence which nothing but the Holy
Ghost can impart. When persons receive this they are enabled to say,
my Father. What were they enabled to say before? Did they know
anything about their Father or about their God? Did they know anything
about their origin, or did they know anything really in relation to
the future?

Vol. 11,  p.23
What can you find among the world like this anywhere, among the most
pious, best, the most honorable, pure, and virtuous, what can you find
among them? Only, simply, "we try to do the best that we can, and we
hope it will be well with us hereafter; we hope our great Heavenly
Father will be merciful to us." They can make no further advances than
that, without the gift and blessing of the Holy Ghost. They hope
certain things, they believe in certain things, they pray for certain
things, they desire certain things, but they have no assurance in
relation to them. Nothing but the Holy Spirit proceeding from the
Father and the Son can impart unto us that intelligence which is
necessary to place the Church and Kingdom of God upon a sure and firm
basis. The Lord has introduced this among us. It is no matter what
language a man may speak, or what country he lives in, no matter what
his former profession or circumstances, here is the Gospel of eternal
life and truth proclaimed by the weakest of God's Elders, which he has
chosen and set apart to preach the words of eternal life in all the
world. Wherever people receive the words of truth that that Elder has
preached unto them and obey them by baptism, and have hands laid on
them for the reception of the Holy Ghost, they all feel alike, no
matter what country they were born in, what their religion, politics,
social ideas, or anything else; whether Jew or Gentile, bond or free,
they are all one in Christ Jesus.

Vol. 11,  p.23
We have people gathered together in this Territory front all parts of
the earth; they have all been baptized into one baptism, and all have
partaken [p.24] of one spirit, and that one spirit proceeds from the
fountain of light and truth. It would be impossible, under any other
circumstances, to unite people together as our people in the mountains
are united. It would be impossible for all the reasoning powers of man
to bring about any such result; nothing but the power and Spirit of
God could accomplish it.

Vol. 11,  p.24
We all feel alike in regard to the great principles of eternal truth.
Why do we feel alike? Because we have all partaken of one spirit,
which proceeds from our Heavenly Father, it is the Holy Ghost. How
does it affect us? It affects our spirits. And although we do not
understand, sometimes, one another's speech, and are ignorant of the
ideas entertained by one another; and although the habits, customs,
and manners are diverse and various among the different nations from
which we have come, we still are one in sentiment, one in faith and in
confidence, and one in assurance.

Vol. 11,  p.24
I have heard men in the United States thank God with their whole heart
for the spirit imparted to them and for the blessings of the
everlasting Gospel; I have heard them do the same in France and in
Germany, and I have heard them do the same among other nations whose
language I was not acquainted with The same spirit inspires the
whole—it is the spirit of God, imparted through obedience to his laws,
and through the administration of the Gospel through the Holy
Priesthood, or by means of the Elders he has sent forth, and whose
acts He sanctions by imparting the Holy Ghost on whom they lay their
hands; and hence we are one, having been baptized into one baptism,
and partaken of the same spirit, and hence we have assurance, and are
constituted as no other people are under the heavens. We possess that
evidence and assurance which the world cannot give, neither can the
world take it away; and hence, we go forth with a steady unerring aim
with regard to the future. We know, individually and collectively,
what we are doing, and if there be those among us who do not
comprehend all things, yet we do know that we have partaken of the
Holy Ghost. We feel like the man that was born blind, who was healed
by the Savior. The Pharisees said to the healed man, "Give God the
praise, we know that this man is a sinner." He answered and said:
"Whether he be a sinner or not, I know not; one thing I know, that,
whereas I was blind, now I see."

Vol. 11,  p.24
All the sons and daughters of God who are living their religion, and
faithfully keeping the commandments of God, can render a reason for
the hope that is within them, and can answer the whys and the
wherefores for the movements of the Church and kingdom of God upon the
earth. They may not know what is going to be the result of this, that
and the other; but they do know that they have received the Holy
Ghost, and that God lives—that they have received a principle, whereby
they are enabled to say, Abba Father—My Father. "And this is life
eternal, that they might know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus
Christ whom thou hast sent." Hence we have partaken of a portion of
eternal lives, and have begun to live for ever. It was upon this
principle that Jesus spake to the woman of Samaria, when he asked her
for a drink. Now there was a strong enmity existing between the Jews
and the Samaritans, and she thought it singular when Jesus asked her
for a drink of water. "Jesus answered and said unto her, If thou
knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith unto thee, give me
to drink; thou would'st have asked him, [p.25] and he would have given
thee living water." "Whosoever drinketh of this water, shall thirst
again; but whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him,
shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him, shall be in
him a well of water springing up into everlasting life."

Vol. 11,  p.25
Did the world know who these Elders are that go forth among them
bearing the precious seed of eternal life; could they comprehend and
realize it, they would ask of them, and they would give them water
which would be in them a well springing up into eternal life; for they
are the representatives of God on the earth, going forth with
authority from Him to impart unto the world the Holy Ghost, and lead
them into the paths of life. We have partaken of this Holy Spirit, and
hence there is confidence manifested in all our movements and actions
as a people.

Vol. 11,  p.25
Who among the true saints of God ever doubts as to the destiny of this
kingdom? Who that has the spirit of revelation—the spirit of
truth—ever dreams that this kingdom will ever be overthrown? They
quake in the north, and in the south; they wonder what the end will
be—whether they will gain that victory or lose that battle; whether we
are going to be divided into two separate nations, be consolidated in
one, or divided into a great many. These are matters that puzzle the
wisest of our statesmen. If we have any wise men in the United States,
and in the nations of Europe or the earth, let them manifest their
wisdom and put the world right.

Vol. 11,  p.25
The Latter-day Saints have no wonder what is going to become of them,
it never enters into our minds that anything will transpire that will
overthrow the Church and kingdom of God on the earth. What man that is
a Saint and has in his possession the gift of the Holy Ghost, that
does not know that the kingdom of God is onward? We know that we shall
overcome every opposing power. No matter what transpires, what effect
has it on us? None at all. It only affects the weak and vacillating,
that have not lived their religion and followed the light of the Holy
Spirit in them, they may fear; but the men and women of God, those who
live in the light of the countenance of the Lord, and cherish the Holy
Spirit in their bosoms, having no other feeling but the final triumph
of the kingdom of God on the earth, they know nothing else.

Vol. 11,  p.25
What inspired the ancient prophets to know that the time would come
when the Saints of God should take the kingdom, and the greatness of
it under the whole heavens should be given to them and He whose right
it is, should rule and reign, and have dominion? The same Spirit that
dwells in us proceeds from the same God that inspired the prophets of
old, developing the same truths, making manifest the same things, and
unfolding the same principles. We have confidence in relation to these
matters; and hence men that understand this, who live their religion,
feel perfectly satisfied in regard to any or all the events that shall
transpire on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.25
We were driven out of Missouri—we were driven from one place to
another in Missouri, before we were driven out altogether; then we
were driven from Illinois to this Territory. But what of that? I know
some men who thought the work was at an end. I remember a remark made
by Sidney Rigdon—I suppose he did not live his religion—I do not think
he did—his knees began to shake in Missouri, and on one occasion he
said, "Brethren, every one of you take your own way, for the work
seems as though it had come to an end." Brigham Young encouraged the
people, [p.26] and Joseph Smith told them to be firm and maintain
their integrity, for God would be with his people and deliver them. I
never saw a time that the Saints enjoyed themselves better than when
they, apparently, were wading through the deepest troubles; I never
saw them more full of the Holy Ghost, and take more joyfully the
spoiling of their goods. Why was this? Because they had that spirit
within them of which we are speaking, and they knew what would be the
result of all these things. When we left Nauvoo, we sang joyfully:—

Vol. 11,  p.26
"On the way to California,
In the spring we'll take our journey;
Far above Arkansas fountains,
Pass between the Rocky Mountains." 

Vol. 11,  p.26
When it was asked us, "Where are you going?" our reply would be, "We
hardly know; we are going somewhere, and God will protect us, and all
is right and well in Zion, and all is peace, and all will be peace to
those who will love God and keep his commandments; because his kingdom
is established upon the rock of ages, and it is God's business to take
care of his Saints, and all is well."

Vol. 11,  p.26
And when the nation with which we are associated is shaken to its
centre and crumbles to pieces (it is pretty well shaken now,
notwithstanding what our President seems to say about it, that
everything is very prosperous, and that we have more men now than
before the war), notwithstanding all this, it is crumbling and
falling, and it will continue to fall and to crumble, until it is no
more, and by and bye there will be an end of it. Not so with the
kingdom of God; it will stand, and continue to exist and spread and go
forth, and correct principles—principles of eternal truth and light
and revelation from God—will be unfolded, and intelligence that dwells
with the gods will continue to be imparted to this people, and God
will be their God, and they will be His people, and He will continue
to lead them on from strength to strength and from knowledge to
knowledge, until they understand all correct principles that can be
known on the earth, until they are enabled to redeem themselves and
their posterity, and then establish the kingdom of God on the earth
until the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our God
and His Christ, and He shall reign for ever and for ever. And to this
end God has imparted unto us the spirit of intelligence and wisdom
that is unfaltering, unwavering, and unchanging, and that will live
and abide for ever. Have we not cause to be gratetful to God our
heavenly Father? I think we have. We enjoy peace, we enjoy happiness,
we enjoy the Holy Ghost, we enjoy communication with our heavenly
Father, we enjoy an association with the holy Priesthood, we have the
revelation of God in us, and God has undertaken to lead His people on
from strength to strength, from intelligence to intelligence, from
knowledge to knowledge, until they are able to see as they are seen,
and know as they, are known. And He is going to establish a reign of
righteousness and introduce a correct form of government, even the
government of God, the laws of God, the revelations of God to guide
and direct in all things: He will be our guide in philosophy, in
politics, in agriculture, in science, in art, and in everything that
is calculated to enlighten and impart intelligence, and give knowledge
of the laws of nations, of the laws of nature, of matter, and of all
laws that regulate all things pertaining to time and to eternity. He
will continue to instruct and to make manifest, and to put us in
possession of those principles that will exalt us and prepare us to
dwell with the Gods. We look on the future; [p.27] we looked on it
years ago, and we knew that the kingdom of God would roll on, and we
know so to-day, only our faith and knowledge is becoming more stable,
more established. We know that this kingdom will continue to spread
and to increase. Who can deprive us of that knowledge? No earthly
influence or power, or reasoning can do it; hence, we are perfectly
satisfied in relation to these things. And while we know this is
taking place and that a reign of righteousness will be introduced that
will be calculated to exalt and ennoble the human family, and make the
earth a paradise and to blossom as the rose, and make the wilderness
and desolate places glad, and the government and kingdom of God exist
from the rivers to the ends of the earth; whilst we are attending to
these things, we are also attending to other things, we are securing
to ourselves an everlasting exaltation, we are learning God and His
laws, and the whisperings of His Spirit, whereby we can be saved and
exalted and be brought to a closer union and connection with Him by
covenants and ordinances, and anointings, and endowments, and
blessings, that He is revealing and unfolding. We are learning to
build temples where we can receive instruction, and revelation, and
ordinances to be performed both for the living and the dead, for
ourselves, progenitors, and posterity, and bless the human family
throughout, that we may be saviors on Mount Zion and the kingdom be
the Lord's. We are learning to secure for ourselves mansions with our
heavenly Father, that where He is we may be also. Jesus said, "I go
away; but if I go, I will come and receive you to myself, that where I
am there you may be also," &c. We are preparing ourselves for those
mansions, and others are helping to prepare mansions for us who are
behind the veil. We shall operate for those who are there, and they
for us; for they, without us, cannot be made perfect, nor we without
them. We are forming an alliance, a union, a connection, with those
that are behind the veil, and they are forming a union and connection
with us; and while we are living here, we are preparing to live
hereafter, and laying a foundation for this in the celestial kingdom
of God. Ought we not to call upon our souls, and upon all that is
within us, to bless the name of the God of Israel, and to forget not
all His mercies? Ought we not to be seeking continually to glorify God
in our bodies and spirits, which are His? Ought we not to be seeking
to have our passions and desires and appetites in obedience and
subjection to the will of God? Ought we not to be seeking to control
our will and desires, and have everything yielding obedience to that
Spirit which emanates from our heavenly Father? Ought we not to be
seeking to promote a union with every godlike principle, with
everything that is lovely and amiable, and divest ourselves of all our
evil passions and propensities, and follies and waywardness, and seek
to draw near unto God ourselves, and also to draw our families near
unto Him, and seek to cultivate the Holy Ghost, that it may be in us a
well of water springing up into everlasting life, that we may be
worthy to be citizens of the kingdom of God; and that hereafter we may
enjoy an immortality of happiness with our progenitors and our
posterity, and with our God in the eternal world, even in this world,
when it shall be redeemed and sanctified and be made new?

Vol. 11,  p.28
May God help us to keep his commandments, in the name of Jesus Christ.
Amen.[p.28] 

George Q. Cannon, November 13, 1864

Blessings of the People of God—Power of Evil and Unseen 
Influences—Ministration of Angels—Faith Necessary First As A 
Preparation for Greater Things—Holy Spirit Necessary 
for the Right Performance of Temporal Duties

Remarks by Elder GEORGE Q. CANNON, 
made in Kaysville, Sunday, November 13, 1864.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.28
It is with very peculiar feelings, my brethren and sisters, that I
stand before you this morning to address you upon the principles of
life and salvation. In rising before you I request your faith and
prayers, that I may have the Spirit of the Lord to dictate unto me
those thoughts and reflections and instructions, which will be
profitable unto us. I feel myself that the Spirit of the Almighty is
here; I have enjoyed it very much this morning. While listening to the
singing, I felt that the singers had the Spirit of God resting upon
them.

Vol. 11,  p.28
We can enjoy ourselves while we are met together to-day; it is our
privilege to have a goodly outpouring of that Spirit which fills our
hearts with joy, with peace, light and intelgence. If we concentrate
our minds upon the object which has called us together, exercising
faith in our Father and God, these meetings will be counted among the
most delightful associations of our lives. I do not know that I ever
enjoyed myself so happily under any circumstances, as I have in
meeting with my brethren and sisters in conferences and in meetings
like these that we have had yesterday and to-day. At these meetings we
can throw aside the cares that press us from day to day, and
concentrate our minds upon the blessings which pertain to the kingdom
of God and to the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and understand to a greater
extent than we can probably on ordinary occasions, how much the Lord
our God has favored us in revealing unto us His everlasting Gospel,
and in sending unto us His servants, authorized to administer unto us
the ordinances thereof. When we are in meetings like the present, we
can think about these things and ponder upon them, and our hearts are
filled with renewed feelings of thanksgiving and gratitude to God for
His abundant mercies to us as individuals and as a people. Since my
arrival home from abroad this last time, I think that I never have
experienced such a feeling of thanksgiving, joy, and happiness as I
have during the last two or three weeks. My feelings have been
peculiarly solemn, and I have often felt as though it would be a great
luxury to get off in some corner alone and weep for joy for all the
blessings God has so bountifully bestowed on us as a people, and upon
myself as an individual. The older we grow, and the more the kingdom
becomes developed, the more apparent are the blessings heaven bestows
upon us. He must be indeed blind who cannot see that we are a people
highly favored of God our Father, especially if it should be his lot
to go forth among the nations, and come in contact with the evil which
abounds in other countries. I believe there is a [p.29] feeling of
gratitude and thanksgiving pervading the breasts of the Saints
generally, which causes them to appreciate the kindness of the Lord
towards them. This feeling should increase more and more within us
every day we live.

Vol. 11,  p.29
The remarks which were made yesterday by the brethren who spoke were
to me highly edifying; I rejoiced greatly in them, and I could echo
the feeling expressed by Brother Woodruff when he said, we were the
most blessed people on the face of the earth, in having a father in
our midst who talks unto us in such plainness and simplicity the
principles of life and salvation. While Brother Brigham was speaking
unto us and dwelling upon the plain and simple principles of the
Gospel, and those things necessary for us to observe in order that we
may become developed before our heavenly Father, I felt that it
requires constant teaching and admonition on the part of the servants
of God to keep us in mind of our duty; it requires the servants of God
to be stirred up continually to diligence in preaching the plain and
simple principles of the Gospel to the people, that they may be duly
impressed therewith. Notwithstanding all we have heard, and we have
heard a great deal of the principles of righteousness, we still
require to be admonished day by day concerning our duty. It seems to
be one of the weaknesses of human nature that we are apt to forget the
principles of truth and righteousness, and to give way to influences
that are not of God. We are placed in this existence for the express
purpose of learning to overcome all these things. One of the great
objects, as I imagine, which God has in view in sending us here upon
the earth, is to give us experience in the influences of the earth
that we may contend with them successfully and overcome them, that
when we pass beyond the vail we may be in a position to comprehend
them to a greater extent than we could had we not come here and felt
the influences to which human nature is subject. I have thought that
we, as a people and as individuals, do not sufficiently realize the
importance of keeping guard upon ourselves, and upon our feelings, and
of resisting the influences that surround us.

Vol. 11,  p.29
While the brethren were speaking upon one point, namely, the
disposition of some people to imbibe spirituous liquor, it brought
some reflections to my mind connected with the influences that prevail
throughout the various portions of the earth. I believe there are
places and circumstances in which people can be placed, where there
are influences of this character brought to bear upon them that are
more difficult to resist than there would be under other circumstances
and in other places. I have often heard it remarked by the brethren,
and I have remarked it myself, that in some places there is a greater
disposition entertained by the people to commit adultery and indulge
in kindred sins of this description than there is in this country.
There seem to be influences in the atmosphere in those lands of such a
character, that unless a person is on his guard and constantly
watching and resisting them, he will be led down to destruction by
them. A spirit and disposition will creep over the people unless they
are careful, to lead them astray in the direction which I have named.
This is undoubtedly the case. There are spirits in the atmosphere that
are filled with that disposition, and who seek to influence those with
whom they are brought in contact, impressing those who are in the
tabernacle of flesh to indulge in the same sin.

Vol. 11,  p.29
There are influences in the atmosphere that are invisible to us that,
while we are here upon the earth, we [p.30] ought to resist with all
our might, mind, and strength—influences which, if we would be led by
them, would lead us to destruction—influences that are opposed to the
Spirit of God—influences that would bring upon us destruction here and
hereafter, if we would yield to them. These influences we have to
resist. We have to resist the spirit of adultery, the spirit of
whoredom, the spirit of drunkenness, the spirit of theft, and every
other evil influence and spirit, that we may continually overcome;
and, when we have finished our work on the earth, be prepared to
govern and control those influences, and exercise power over them, in
the presence of our Father and God. I have no doubt that many of my
brethren and sisters have sensibly felt in various places and at
various times evil influences around them. Brother Joseph Smith gave
an explanation of this. There are places in the Mississippi Valley
where the influence or the presence of invisible spirits are very
perceptibly felt. He said that numbers had been slain there in war,
and that there were evil influences or spirits which affect the
spirits of those who have tabernacles on the earth. I myself have felt
those influences in other places besides the continent of America; I
have felt them on the old battle grounds on the Sandwich Islands. I
have come to the conclusion that if our eyes were open to see the
spirit world around us, we should feel differently on this subject
than we do; we would not be so unguarded and careless, and so
indifferent whether we had the spirit and power of God with us or not;
but we would be continually watchful and prayerful to our heavenly
Father for His Holy Spirit and His holy angels to be around about us
to strengthen us overcome every evil influence.

Vol. 11,  p.30
When I see young men indulging in drunkenness and in stealing, I come
to the conclusion that they are led captive by the evil spirits around
them. We call it the spirit of the evil one; but he has numerous
agencies at work, even as the Lord has numerous agencies to assist him
in bringing to pass the consummation of His great designs. The
adversary has numerous agencies at his command, and he seeks to
control and lead to destruction the inhabitants of the earth who will
be subject to them. If we could see with our spiritual senses as we
now see with our natural senses, we should be greatly shocked at the
sight of the influences that prompt us to disobey the counsels of God
or the Spirit of the Lord in our hearts. But we cannot see them, for
they are spiritually discerned; and he who discerns the most, is the
most fully impressed by the Spirit of God; he who does not discern,
has not profited by the instructions given to him, and yields to those
evil influences in an unguarded moment, and is taken captive in his
blindness. He who is imbued with the Spirit of God is sensibly aware
when the evil power approaches; but he does not welcome it to his
bosom; he resists it with all the might and strength God has given
unto him, and he obtains power over it, and it no more troubles him;
if it does, its influence is more weakened than previously.

Vol. 11,  p.30
We often talk about and desire to see angels. Every person who has
joined this Church has had a desire to have revelations from God our
Heavenly Father, and have knowledge poured out upon him as it was
poured out in abundance upon the prophets of old. I merely suppose
that this is so with everybody else, because I have these feelings
myself, and judge others in this respect by myself. But, until we can
learn to control and resist those evil influences that are now
invisible, I think it would be unprofitable to have the administration
[p.31] of angels personally or visibly unto us. Until we can do this,
I do not expect that we can have those other blessings profitably
bestowed upon us. I do not expect that in the providence of God we
will be favored with those other blessings until we can listen unto
and obey the counsels of those appointed to preside over us. I know it
is natural for people to he anxious to have some ministering spirit
wait on them, and reveal itself unto them. For my own part, my
reflections have caused me to view this in a different light than I
viewed it in the beginning. I then thought it would be a great
blessing to have that favor bestowed upon me. But when I have
reflected upon the character and calling of the men whom God has
called and sent in this generation—when I have thought of Brother
Joseph Smith, and his greatness, his magnanimity, and his faith, I
have thought, and still think, it is one of the greatest blessings of
God upon me to have been permitted to behold his face and to listen to
his teachings. I feel the same now towards the present leaders of
Israel. I am satisfied that this generation has been honored by as
great prophets as ever stood before God upon the earth excepting the
Lord Jesus Christ; and how could I expect, if I disobeyed Brother
Joseph Smith's counsel, that I could be favored with the presence and
instruction of any being farther advanced than he was when he was in
the flesh? And so I feel in relation to Brother Brigham, whom we now
have with us; he is one of the noblest sons of God, a man whom God has
endowed with the wisdom of eternity, with the power in part that is
exercised in its fulness by the Gods of eternity. If we disobey his
counsel, disregard his warning voice, and are careless respecting his
teachings and the teachings of those associated with him, we are
indeed unworthy of the presence of personages who have been glorified
and who now dwell in the presence of God. I do not expect the day to
come when this people will be favored with the administration of
angels—with the presence of those holy and immortal beings—until we
can learn to appreciate the teachings and instructions of the men of
God in our midst. When that day does come that this people will
implicitly obey the voice of those whom God has placed over them, and
give heed to every instruction imparted to them by the spirit of
revelation through the servants of God, then I shall expect visits
from holy angels, and the glory and power of God to rest upon us to
that extent it has never done hitherto; but I cannot well expect it
before that time arrives, because if these blessings were to be
bestowed upon us before we are prepared to receive them, I should fear
they would turn to our condemnation, as they have done to many in the
early history of this Church.

Vol. 11,  p.31
There is nothing that we, as a people, have needed since our
settlement in these valleys, and I may say since the organization of
the Church, connected with the kingdom of God, in intelligence, in
wisdom and counsel, that we have had to wait for. We have had line
upon line, precept on precept, here a little and there a little, from
the beginning unto the present time, and there never was a day, an
hour, a moment, from the organization of this Church unto the present
time that we, as a people, have been destitute of the voice of God and
the instruction of the Holy Ghost. While this is the case, and we have
abundance of teachings poured out upon us, and we should refuse to
obey any of them, we need not expect visitations from higher
personages, coming down to administer unto us and impart unto us
things that we could know, if we would only learn to be obedient
[p.32] to the counsels and instructions we now receive. It is
necessary that we should be taught and instructed in the things of the
kingdom of God, and that our faith should be developed to such an
extent that we will have great confidence in those who labor in our
midst and who preside over us. It is for this purpose that the Gospel
is sent forth by the hand of the servants of God unto the inhabitants
of the earth. The Lord says through his servant Joseph Smith, in the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, "Wherefore I, the Lord, knowing the
calamity which should come upon the inhabitants of the earth, called
upon my servant, Joseph Smith, jun., and spake unto him from heaven,
and gave him commandments; and also gave commandments to others, that,
they should proclaim these things unto the world, and all this that it
might be fulfilled which was written by the prophets; the weak things
of the world shall come forth and break down the mighty and strong
ones, that man should not counsel his fellow man, neither trust in the
arm of flesh, but that every man might speak in the name of God the
Lord, even the Savior of the world; that faith also might increase in
the earth; that mine everlasting covenant might be established; that
the fulness of my Gospel might be proclaimed by the weak and the
simple unto the ends of the world, and before kings and rulers."

Vol. 11,  p.32
This is the reason of the Gospel being preached, that faith might
increase within us, and that the New and Everlasting Covenant might be
established in our midst. These things were preached unto us in the
beginning, because it is necessary that man should be impressed with
the importance of the Gospel and plan of salvation which God has
revealed, and that he might have confidence in the words of the
servants of God. We have to learn that those who are worthy to be
entrusted with our salvation, and with the direction of the affairs of
the kingdom of God, are also worthy to be entrusted with the guidance
of temporal affairs in the same kingdom. It was a difficult lesson to
learn in the beginning. The people of God could not understand, in the
beginning, that Brother Joseph had wisdom sufficient to direct them in
their temporal affairs as well as in their spiritual affairs. While
the Church was in Kirtland it was a lesson they had not learned; they
could admit that Joseph was a prophet of God, and chosen of Him to
establish His kingdom on the earth, but they would not admit that he
had wisdom sufficient to direct them in temporal affairs, and they had
to be whipped, scourged, and driven from place to place before they
could really believe that the servants of God had this wisdom; but,
by-and-by, this knowledge dawned upon them, and they began to see that
men, chosen of God to establish righteousness and build up His
kingdom, had also wisdom concerning temporal affairs, and that the
same God who made the earth so beautiful for the habitation of His
saints—He who organized the heavens and controls the movements of the
heavenly bodies, that same God had power to give Brother Joseph Smith
wisdom to guide them in temporal affairs. This is a lesson that we
have had taught unto us from that time until the present; and to-day I
feel as though we were but poor scholars, and that there are many
things yet to be impressed upon our understandings connected with this
lesson.

Vol. 11,  p.32
We have to learn that, in the first place, the Lord sent His servants
forth to preach the principles of the Gospel, to impress upon the
inhabitants of the earth the necessity of believing in Jesus Christ as
the Savior of the [p.33] world, repenting of their sins, and being
baptized for the remission of them, and receive the Holy Ghost by the
laying on of hands, and it was hoped and expected that when the Holy
Ghost descended upon men and women they would be fined with the
spirit, of obedient, and that their understandings would he so
awakened that they would begin to Comprehend the object God had in
view in resisting the everlasting Gospel to the earth. It has had that
effect, but it has been slowly manifested; it has dawned upon us ray
by ray, gradually opening our minds to the comprehension of the great
work the Lord has established on the earth; and to-day, after years of
experience, the Church of Christ has barely commenced to comprehend
the great work God had in view in establishing His kingdom on the
earth. But we are learning it now more rapidly than we have in past
years. The knowledge is being brought home to us to a greater extent,
because we are in a position where we can be better taught these
things than before. We are beginning to understand that there is
something, besides that which concerns our spiritual welfare, needed
for the upbuilding of the kingdom of God on the earth; we begin to
understand that the Lord wishes us to be a people wise in the arts and
sciences, full of understanding and wisdom in the building up of
cities, in the erection of beautiful habitations and magnificent
temples, and in the exhumation of minerals from the bowels of the
earth, and their proper application for the beautifying of the cities
of Zion and the convenience of God's people. We begin to understand
that the Gospel has been revealed to show unto us the object of our
existence, that it affects every action of our lives from birth to the
grave, and that we cannot do anything but what is comprehended in the
Gospel. We hope our children will learn this lesson better than we
have, and to a greater perfection than we have learned it. As I have
said, it is necessary in the first place that we should have
confidence in the servants of God—in the affairs that pertain unto our
eternal salvation, and we would suppose we might trust them with the
direction of our temporal affairs, if, indeed, temporal and spiritual
can be divided, which really cannot be done.

Vol. 11,  p.33
There is one point we should be guarded against, and the brethren have
endeavored to impress it upon our minds, that is, in our seeking to
develop the resources of the earth and build up cities and temples and
the various works that are incumbent on us, that we should not forget
to keep our minds right before the Lord, that we should have his Holy
Spirit abiding within us. When the cares of every day life increase
upon us, in the business of forming settlements, pioneering and
performing our labors from day to day, we are too apt to forget, that
we should constantly seek to God with the same fervor and diligence
for His aid as we do for spiritual blessings. I find that I have to be
careful while engaged in business, for I know that the tendency of my
mind is to devote all my thoughts and all my time and attention to the
business that is in hand—that happens to occupy my attention at the
time. This is the tendency of people generally, and we have to guard
against it, and for which we have to be reproved, that we may not
yield to it to so great an extent as to drive the Spirit of God from
us. There is no necessity for this. If we grieve the Spirit of God
when we are performing our temporal duties, it is because we allow the
one idea to absorb our attention too much. While we are engaged in
these duties, we should have the Spirit of God resting [p.34] upon us,
as if we were engaged in preaching the Gospel.  

Vol. 11,  p.34
It is recorded in the Book of Mormon that when the Nephites were
oppressed by the Lamanites, who would not suffer them to pray orally
unto God, they prayed in their hearts, while engaged in their labors,
for the blessings of God to be granted unto them, for His deliverance
to be extended to them, and that their enemies might not have power to
hold them in bondage; and the word of the Lord came to them and
whispered peace, and told them that the day of their deliverance was
nigh at hand, the day in which He would emancipate them from the
thraldom of their enemies. This is a good example for us to follow. It
is possible for us to bring ourselves into such a condition that we
can pray unto God in our hearts, no matter what labor we are
performing. We are exhorted to pray constantly unto Him, and it is
possible for us to concentrate our thoughts on the things of God while
we are doing our labor, and our thanksgivings can ascend silently unto
God, and they are not unheard by Him, and His blessing can descend
upon us, and His joy can fill our hearts, and we can become the
happiest and the most Messed people upon all the face of the earth. I
know it requires a struggle to concentrate our thoughts on the things
of the kingdom of God, while we are engaged in business; but this is
one of the things which we have to train ourselves to and to overcome.

Vol. 11,  p.34
I am pleased to see our people developing the resources of the earth
as they are. It is gratifying to see them enjoying the blessings of
the earth, to see them wearing clothing of home manufacture, and to
see their houses carpeted with home-made carpets; to see the sisters
wearing beautiful dresses, spun with their own hands, is more pretty
to my mind than brocade silk or satin, or fine cloth imported from
foreign parts. In these things I can see the independence of our
people being gradually secured.

Vol. 11,  p.34
I will bring my remarks to a close, praying God to bless you, my
brethren and sisters, and those who may speak unto us, and to fill
them with His Holy Spirit, and also those who listen to their sayings,
that their hearts may rejoice together with exceeding great joy before
Him, which is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.[p.35] 

Orson Hyde, December 18, 1864

Analogy Betwixt the History of Joseph in Egypt and that of the 
Latter-Day Saints—Discovery of America By Columbus—Its Effect 
on the Work of the Last Days—Goodness of God to His People

Remarks by Elder ORSON HYDE, made in the 
Tabernacle in Great Salt Lake City, on Sunday, Dec. 18, 1864.

Reported By E. L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.35
I feel thankful, my brethren and sisters, for the privilege of once
more meeting with you in this tabernacle. I feel thankful that so many
of us are spared to meet together.

Vol. 11,  p.35
I need not reiterate in your bearing, that we are living in a most
important day and age of the world, equally important to the Saints of
the Most High as to the rest of mankind; for the present is fraught
with events that should admonish us to live near to the Lord, and to
keep ourselves unspotted from the world. We have been tried in
adversity. Many of us know what it is to be in the very depths of
poverty and privation; and we now seem to have advanced into a
measurable prosperity, in order that we may be proved and tried in
another manner, and let it be known in the heavens and to the just on
the earth whether we are able to abide prosperity as well as
adversity.

Vol. 11,  p.35
There are so many things before me and in my mind, that I hardly know
what to speak upon and call your attention to. I do not know that it
matters much, for the Saints are interested in everything that is
good, comforting, and cheering to the heart. I will say, however, that
what was written beforetime was written for our profit and
instruction, that we, through an understanding thereof, might have
patience and hope. A great enterprise was determined upon by our
Heavenly Father, and for this purpose he seemed to have inspired a
certain individual with the manifestations of his will in dreams, and
visions of the day, perhaps, also, of the night, and that individual
was Joseph of old. It appears that in this son of the Patriarch Jacob,
the germs of greatness and power were manifest, not only to himself in
his own reflections and thoughts, and by reason of the manifestations
he received of the Divine will, but, also, to the satisfaction of his
brethren, that he was likely to aspire to, or be elevated to, dominion
and government over them. This roused their envy and jealousy until
they could not endure his presence. They sought to rid themselves of
him, and contrived various plans and means to accomplish it,
especially after he had told them his dream, that their sheaves had
made obeisance to his sheaf as they were binding in the harvest-field.
And then, to cap the climax, he told them he had had another dream, in
which the sun and the moon and the eleven stars had made obeisance to
him. Not only was he to have dominion and power over his brethren, but
his father and mother, as well, were to recognize his power.

Vol. 11,  p.35
This created a jealousy that was satisfied only in his separation from
them, and they sold him to certain [p.36] Ishmaelitish merchants, who
bore him away, a slave, into Egypt. Little did they think, as they saw
him take his departure with the camels of those merchants, that he was
but a pioneer to open a way before them, and that they would actually
have to follow on his track and seek succor at his hands. But in
process of time it proved to be true, for the country from which he
had been expelled, sold as a bondman and thrust away by force, was
visited by famine, and he, by the interposition of Providence, was
elevated to power in the land to which he had been banished. He had
become a prince in that land, and its revenue and riches were under
his control. His brethren were forced by famine to go down there; so
were his father and their little ones. When they came to him and found
him occupying a princely state, it was overwhelming to them. They
bowed down to him. He was a prince! The Almighty had blessed him and
made him strong in the land to which they had banished him. Their very
jealousy and envy had placed him on the road to greatness and power,
and they were themselves compelled to seek succor from the brother
they had hated and banished.

Vol. 11,  p.36
I have adverted to but few circumstances connected with the history of
these individuals, for it would consume too much time to enter further
into them. But enough has been said to show you the analogy that
follows: We have been expelled from a certain country because our
enemies discovered in us germs of power and greatness which aroused
their jealousy and hatred, and they were determined to be rid of us.
When they saw us leaving, to cross the vast plains that stretched
before us, as we turned our backs upon the homes we had marie with
much labor and toil, they flattered themselves that they were rid of
any dominion of ours, either real or imaginary. But little did they
think when they were doing so, that they were forcing us on to a track
they would have eventually to travel themselves. This was hid from
their eyes.

Vol. 11,  p.36
The Saints did cross the plains to leave that country, and here we
are; and who better than ourselves can appreciate the circumstances
that now attend us? The Almighty has blessed us in this country; He
has poured His blessings bounteously upon us, for which every heart
here should beat with gratitude to the Most High. While war is
desolating the country from which we came, we are here in peace, for
which we should be thankful now that we are here. That element that
drove us away, not, perhaps, the first, but that very element is
beginning to follow in our track. What is its policy? The policy, no
doubt, is to cease to invade us by force of arms. But another is
adopted, more easily accomplished. What is it? Why, "We will oil our
lips, and smooth our tongues, and ingratiate ourselves into your
favor; we will mingle and co-mingle with you as brothers, and lead you
away; we will contaminate you, and by pouring wealth into your laps,
we will make you indifferent to your God, your faith, and your
covenants." The object is to destroy those germs of greatness which
Heaven has planted in our souls, at which they feel alarmed—germs of
greatness which, if cultivated, will lead us to wield a power to which
the nations will have to bow, as the nations had to bow to that Joseph
who was sold into Egypt.

Vol. 11,  p.36
Another circumstance I will call your attention to. In the first
place, every great enterprise is attended with its difficulties, its
hardships, and oppositions, for there must needs be opposition in all
things. We are told [p.37] that in the year 1492 this American
continent was discovered by Christopher Columbus. Look at the
exertions made by him to obtain the necessary means to effect the
discovery. It required ships, means, and men to enable him to make his
way across the trackless deep to find a country which, to him, seemed
necessary to balance the earth. The Spirit of God came upon him, and
he had no rest day nor night until he accomplished what the Spirit
wrought upon him to do. He went first to one place and then to another
to procure help. He applied to different crowned heads, and received
rebuffs and discouragements. He was poor; the plans of Jehovah are
mostly carried out by humble and poor individuals. So it was with
Columbus; he was poor, but daring and persevering, and with a soul
formed within his bosom to undertake and prosecute the great
enterprise that was to bring to light a vast continent reserved in the
providence of God as the theatre of great events in a period that was
then in the future. By the aid of Ferdinand and Isabella of Spain he
obtained three small vessels, old and almost rotten, poorly manned and
badly provisioned. It was not because they believed he would be
successful, but like the unjust judge with the poor widow, they
desired to get rid of his importunities. The unjust judge had no very
strong feelings in favor of the widow, but that he might be rid of her
importunings, he hearkened to her prayer. So did they serve Columbus.
They said they would fit him out and send him away, and he might go on
his explorations for the imaginary country he fancied lay towards the
west. If they had had any faith that he would be successful, they
would have fitted him out with the best ships that any navies of the
time could have afforded, manned with sufficient men and supplied with
all the necessary equipments; and then they would have said, "Go and
prosper, and the God of the seas pioneer your course." But they had no
faith in the enterprise; they wanted to stop his importunings and get
rid of him.

Vol. 11,  p.37
When we look back at our history we find a certain analogy in it to
that of this man. Our enemies wanted to get rid of us. We applied to
the powers that were for aid and succor. What did we receive in
response to our applications? Silence in some cases; contempt in
others. And when we had to sell out, it was not with old rotten ships
that they paid us, but with old rotten wagons, old spavined horses,
and other things equally worthless. Then they said, "Go and do the
best you can." They thought they had given us an outfit that would
last us until our destruction would be consummated; they imagined it
would last us until we got beyond what they pleased to call
civilization; but thinking that, perhaps, we might live through all,
they demanded five hundred of our best men, while in camp in the
wilderness, leaving our camp to the care of cripples and old men and
women, in the midst of an Indian country. But we lived.

Vol. 11,  p.37
Little did Ferdinand and Isabella think that Columbus was leading the
way that all Europe would have to follow. If they had so thought, they
would have given him better ships and a better outfit. But when they
found he had opened a new country, rich and bountifully productive,
behold the surface of the ocean was whitened with the sails of
vessels, bearing their living freights crowding to seek fortune on the
new continent that spread itself invitingly before them. All Europe,
figuratively speaking, followed in his track, and spread themselves
over the face of the land. But see what these adventurers have come
to. This country, discovered [p.38] by him, is enveloped in war; and
if you live a few years longer, you will see much of the land that has
been blessed with unequalled prosperity, from the east to the west, a
wilderness and a desolation; and this will be in consequence of the
abuse of the blessings bestowed upon it by those who enjoyed them. If
I mistake not, a certain Senator said to a Senator from Louisiana,
"What are you going to do with Louisiana?" "Why," was the reply,
"Louisiana was a wilderness when we bought her from France, and if she
secede we will make her a wilderness again." If the land does not
become a wilderness and a desolation, we do not see correctly—we do
not understand correctly the revelations which the Almighty has given
us. The Scripture says, that in the last days His people will go forth
and build up the waste places of Zion. But they must first be made
desolate, before they can be called "the waste places of Zion." Then
the hands of the Saints will be required to build them up.

Vol. 11,  p.38
Compare the coming of the Saints here with the banishment of Joseph
into Egypt, and the manner in which Columbus was sent off on his
perilous exploration, and note the conclusion that follows. The world
dreaded the germs of greatness which they saw in the Saints. They
dreaded the power that seemed to attend them. They were almost at war
with us because we were united. They disliked the idea of our being
politically one. They wanted us to be of different parties. But when
they saw we were united, they Said, "There is a power that is destined
to make them great, to exalt them." And let me say here to the Saints,
be you united and be one with your leader, and you will as surely
ascend to power and elevation in the earth as Joseph of old did in the
land of Egypt. We are here, and in unity. We are not destroyed. When I
look at our condition at the present time, I cannot but feel that we
should be thankful to the Lord every day of our lives.

Vol. 11,  p.38
I was once in business, in the East, in the mercantile line, and we
used to sell our common unbleached factory at 16 2-3rd cents a-yard. A
yard of factory brought a bushel of oats. When I see that the Saints
can now get three yards of factory for a bushel of oats—three times as
much for their produce in this "God-forsaken country," so called by
some, as we could get when we were in the east, I have said, what but
the hand of God could have done it? I feel that the hand of God is
over this people. Then why, in the day of prosperity, should we permit
our hearts to run after the things of this world, and not permit our
feelings and affections to be centred in this kingdom, and use the
riches of this world as we use the waters of the ocean,—not enter into
them to be engulphed by them, but glide over them to power and
greatness as the ship moves onward to her destined port.

Vol. 11,  p.38
I am glad of the privilege of being with you to-day, and of speaking a
few words to you. In fact, I never felt more thankful to God, nor had
feelings of greater joy in the principles of life than I have to-day.
I feel glad that I am counted worthy to bear the name of my master
Jesus. We are doing our best to build up the kingdom of our God in
that part of the Territory where my time is principally spent, and I
presume you are doing the same here. I say to the Saints, in the day
of prosperity beware of pride, beware of worldly mindedness, beware
that we be not ensnared by the things of this world. Let me tell you,
the judgments of the Almighty are beginning to be poured out upon the
nations of the earth. A great portion of the nations that will not
repent will be eventually [p.39] swept away before the just judgments
of Heaven. And if the Elders are sent forth to bear the truth to the
nations, they will go, as it were, in the trough of a wave, as the
billows of tribulation and destruction pass over the nations, retiring
before another wave comes; and thus, by the voice of mercy and the
words of truth, the nations will be prepared for their doom.

Vol. 11,  p.39
Brethren and sisters, be faithful,—be true to the Lord our God. Though
you should not get so much of this world's goods, be sure your hearts
are in unison with the God of Heaven. May the peace of Israel be and
abide with you, and with those who guide the destinies of Israel from
this time henceforth and for ever. Amen.

Brigham Young, January 8, 1865

Ordinance of Bread and Wine—Its Nature—Character of 
God and of Jesus—Reasons Why Sin and Death Exist—Earthly 
Probation Necessary for Future Glory—Danger of Apostacy

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Jan. 8, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.39
I am more and more convinced of the inability of man to receive
intelligence to any great amount at any one time. Some have an
understanding of what they commit to the keeping of their memories,
while others commit to repeat again, and that is the end of it. Some
can remember things for years that have been told them, and still not
understand what was told them; while others can receive more into
their understandings, and retain more in their memories, than others
can, and still not be qualified to repeat that which they can remember
and understand. Why I make these remarks is, because that I see around
me, and feel within me, the defects which are occasioned by the
weakness which is in man through the fall. I would not, however, say
that a person entirely free from the effects of the fall of man could
learn knowledge to any great amount aft one time, though he might be
able to learn more than a man would who is under the influence of the
fall.

Vol. 11,  p.39
I will make a few remarks, in the first place, in regard to the
ordinance of administering bread and wine, which ordinance we attend
to every first day of the week. This is a very solemn ordinance. The
Christian world accepts it, in preference to any other, as one of the
ordinances of the house of God. With some, this ordinance is the first
and the last; and with others this ordinance is not [p.40] thought to
be of sufficient importance to by attended to. I wish to say to the
Latter-day Saints, and also to those who do not believe in the fulness
of the Gospel, that this ordinance, which we are now attending to this
afternoon, is, in reality, no more sacred than any other ordinance of
the house of God in the eyes of Him who has instituted the same. The
validity of one divine law is the same as the validity of another with
our Father and God. We partake of bread and water to witness that we
remember Jesus Christ, who gave his life a ransom for us, and that we
are willing to keep His commandments. He has said, "Do this in
remembrance of me," when He ate His last supper with His disciples;
and He also said, "But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of
this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in
my Father's kingdom." We should desire to remember Him in all
sincerity, and when we partake of these emblems, do it with an eye
single to His glory, and to the building up of His kingdom, also for
our own perfection, salvation, and glorification therein. In like
manner we should receive and obey all the ordinances of the house of
God; and I hope and trust that we shall live to our profession so
strictly, and so closely adhere to the commandments of the Lord, that
we shall never hear the painful sound that Saints and sinners are one;
this I should abhor. I pray that the Latter-day Saints will live so
that God, Jesus Christ, and the angels will love them, and the devil
and all his hosts will hate them. I have never yet been able to
discover in all my researches in sacred history that a Gospel hater, a
Jesus Christ hater, and a God hater ever spoke well of Saints, either
in the former or in the latter days, but have ever sought occasion
against them from the most trifling circumstances. We have an instance
of this, when the disciples of Jesus, in passing through the
cornfield, being hungry, began to pluck the ears of corn, and eat; the
Pharisees, seeing this, said to Jesus, "Behold, thy disciples do that
which is not lawful to do upon the Sabbath day." You may read at your
leisure the answer of the Savior. This was a trick of the devil to
bring evil upon Jesus and his disciples. Satan and his followers think
no better of the Saints now than they did in the life time of the
Savior, and I hope never to see the day when they will find favor in
the eyes of the wicked. It is true, some will backslide, leave the
Church of Jesus Christ, and receive the spirit of the world and the
love of it, and, finally, be lost; but the great body of the Saints, I
most fervently believe, will never amalgamate with Baal.

Vol. 11,  p.40
I will now say a few words relating to the subject which was presented
to the people this morning. Inquiries were made by the speaker, why we
have not seen God; why we are subject to sin; why we are in this
fallen world? I will briefly answer these queries. If our Father and
God should be disposed to walk through one of these aisles, we should
not know him from one of the congregation. You would see a man, and
that is all you would know about him; you would merely know Him as a
stranger from some neighboring city or country. This is the character
of Him whom we worship and acknowledge as our Father and God: when He
is disposed to visit a house, a neighborhood, or a congregation, He
does it at His pleasure; and although He may be seen by mortals in
this character, yet no man can see Him in His glory and live. When the
Lord sends an angel to visit men, He gives him power and authority to
appear to the people as a man, and not as an angel in his glory; for
we could not [p.41] endure the presence even of an angel in his glory.
No mortal man has ever seen God in His glory at any time and lived. We
may have seen the Lord and angels many times, and did not know it. I
will be satisfied with seeing and associating with His children whom I
now behold, for there is not a son or daughter of Adam and Eve before
me to-day but what is the offspring of that God we worship. He is our
Heavenly Father; He is also our God, and the Maker and upholder of all
things in heaven and on earth. He sends forth His counsels and extends
His providences to all living. He is the Supreme Controller of the
universe. At His rebuke the sea is dried up, and the rivers become a
wilderness. He measures the waters in the hollow of His hand, and
meteth out heaven with a span, and comprehendeth the dust of the earth
in a measure, and weigheth the mountains in scales, and the hills in a
balance; the nations to Him are as a drop in a bucket, and He taketh
up the isles as a very little thing; the hairs of our heads are
numbered by Him, and not a sparrow falleth to the ground without our
Father; and He knoweth every thought and intent of the hearts of all
living, for He is everywhere present by the power of His Spirit—His
minister the Holy Ghost. He is the Father of all, is above all,
through all, and in you all; He knoweth all things pertaining to this
earth, and He knows all things pertaining to millions of earths like
this.

Vol. 11,  p.41
The Lord Jesus Christ might come among us and we would not know Him;
and if he were to come in our midst and speak unto us to-day, we might
suppose Him to be one of our returned missionaries; and if He was to
make himself known unto us, some might say to Him, as it was said by
one of old, "Lord, show us the Father, and it sufficeth us." He would
simply say, "He that hath seen me hath seen the Father, and how sayest
thou, then, shew us the Father?" It is written of Jesus, that, besides
His being the brightness of His Father's glory, He is also "the
express image of His person." The knowledge of the character of the
Only Begotten of the Father comes to us through the testimony, not of
disinterested witnesses, but of His friends, those who were most
especially and deeply interested for their own welfare, and the
welfare of their brethren. We have no testimony concerning the
Savior's character and works, only from those who were thus interested
in His welfare and success, and in the building up of His kingdom. It
has been often said, if a disinterested witness would testify that
Joseph Smith is a prophet of God, many might believe his testimony;
but no person could be believed, by any intelligent person, who would
testify to a matter of such importance, and who would still view it as
a thing in which he had no interest. But they who are interested, who
know the worth of that man and understand the spirit and the power of
his mission, and the character of the Being that sent and ordained
him, are the proper persons to testify of the truth of his mission,
and they are the most interested of any living upon the earth. So it
was with those who bore witness of the Savior, and of His mission on
the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.41
If Jesus should veil His glory and appear before you as a man, and
witness of himself as being the image of his Father, would you believe
that he was really Jesus Christ and that he told you the truth? And if
you believed His words, would you not wonder exceedingly to hear that
our Father and God is an organized being after the fashion of man's
organization in every respect? Such, however, is the case. One of the
prophets [p.42] describes the Father of us all, saying, "I beheld till
the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose
garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the pure
wool; his throne was like the fiery flame," etc. The prophet further
says, "thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times
ten thousand stood before him," etc. Again, "and, behold, one like the
Son of Man came with the clouds of heaven and came to the Ancient of
days, and they brought him near before him." Now, who is this Ancient
of days? You may answer this question at your pleasure, I have already
told the people. But the Savior would answer the question as to the
appearance of the Father of us all, by saying, "Look at me, for I am
the very express image of my Father." Then if the Father is precisely
like his Son Jesus Christ, where is the man here in the flesh that is
precisely like the Savior? we have not seen Him in person, but there
are men on the earth who have seen Him in vision. As to whether the
Savior has got a body or not is no question with those who possess the
gift and power of the Holy Ghost, and are endowed with the Holy
Priesthood; they know that he was a man in the flesh, and is now a man
in the heavens; He was a man subject to sin, to temptation, and to
weaknesses; but He is now a man that is above all this—a man in
perfection.

Vol. 11,  p.42
And what shall we say of our Heavenly Father? He is also a man in
perfection, and the father of the man Jesus Christ, and the father of
our spirits; He lives far above the influence and power of sin, and
holds in his hands the destinies of all. We have not seen the person
of the Father, neither have we seen that of the Son; but we have seen
the children of the Father, and the brethren of the Savior who are in
every way like them in physical appearance and organization. Although
mankind of the same color look alike, yet there exist expressions of
the features by which one person can be distinguished from another.
The human family all resemble one another in the main characteristics
of humanity, and all resemble the Savior who died for us; and could we
see him in the flesh, as he appeared to the ancients, we should very
likely find that some men are more like him than others in feature and
form, as we often see men who are more like Joseph Smith than others
are. God is our Father, Jesus Christ is our Elder Brother, and we are
all brethren, and of one family, and our Heavenly Father is subjecting
us to sin, misery, pain, and death for the exquisite enjoyment of an
exaltation. This will answer my mind for the present with regard to
the character of our Father and our God, and with regard to our
Savior.

Vol. 11,  p.42
The reason of our being made subject to sin and misery, pain, woe, and
death, is, that we may become acquainted with the opposites of
happiness and pleasure. The absence of light brings darkness, and
darkness an appreciation of light; pain an appreciation of ease and
comfort; and ignorance, falsehood, folly, and sin, in comparison with
wisdom, knowledge, righteousness, and truth, make the latter the more
desirable to mankind. Facts are made apparent to the human mind by
their opposites. We find ourselves surrounded in this mortality by an
almost endless combination of opposites, through which we must pass to
gain experience and information to fit us for an eternal progression.
Those who are enlightened by the spirit of truth, have no difficulty
in seeing the propriety and the benefit to us of this state of things.
Like heavenly beings, we are endowed with the power of free volition;
for God has given to mankind their agency, [p.43] making them amenable
to him for their sins, and entitling them to blessings and rewards for
the good they do, and according to their faith in him. It is the wish
of our Heavenly Father to bring all his children back into his
presence. The spirits of all the human family dwelt with him before
they took tabernacles of flesh and became subject to the fall and to
sin. He is their spiritual Father, and has sent them here to be
clothed with flesh, and to be subject, with their tabernacles, to the
ills that afflict fallen humanity. When they have proved themselves
faithful in all things, and worthy before Him, they can then have the
privilege of returning again to his presence, with their bodies, to
dwell in the abodes of the blessed. If man could have been made
perfect, in his double capacity of body and spirit, without passing
through the ordeals of mortality, there would have been no necessity
of our coming into this state of trial and suffering. Could the Lord
have glorified his children in spirit, without a body like his own, he
no doubt would have done so.

Vol. 11,  p.43
We read that there is nothing impossible with God. In a broad sense
there is not; but in another sense there are things he never attempted
and never will. He will not exalt a spirit to thrones, to immortality,
and eternal lives, unless that spirit is first clothed in mortal
flesh, and with it, passes through a mortal probation, and overcomes
the world, the flesh, and the devil through the atonement made by
Jesus Christ and the power of the Gospel. The spirit must be clothed
as He is, or it never can be glorified with him. He must of necessity
subject his children to the same, through a strict observance of the
ordinances and rules of salvation. To attain to this glory, it is
required that we love and honor his name, reverence his character and
the ordinances of his house, and never speak lightly of him, of his
Son Jesus Christ, or of those who bear His Priesthood; never speaking
evil of dignities, who are clothed with the authority of Heaven; for
to all such it will be said, "Depart from me, ye cursed," etc. I say
to all, honor God and his Holy Priesthood, which he bestows upon
mankind expressly for the purpose of bringing them again into his
presence, with their resurrected and renewed tabernacles, for
exaltation and glory.

Vol. 11,  p.43
I cannot on the present occasion say all that I would on these
matters. The riches of eternity and the marrow of life are embraced in
them; they are full of life to all who desire life, they will increase
life to those who live, and give life to those who seem to have no
life. It is as easy to understand these principles when the mind is
opened by the Spirit of the Almighty, as it is to understand one of
the simple lessons in the child's first reader. Here are some of the
twelve apostles listening to what I have to say; they have heard me
speak at length upon these doctrines, and they have been taught from
time to time for years past. The speaker this morning possessed a
sweet, loving spirit, and gave us a lovely discourse, but did not
think of these things which have been told him time and time again. I
would exhort my brethren to read the Scriptures, and seek earnestly
for the Spirit of the Almighty to understand them; and this great
subject, at which I have merely glanced, will appear to them in all
its simplicity and grandeur. Let each man so live that he may know
these things for himself, and be always ready to give a reason of the
hope within him to all who may ask it. I am trying to be a Latter-day
Saint, and I think I shall conquer. I may come short in a thousand
things; but I think I shall [p.44] receive my reward as a faithful
servant of God, which I hope to do, and I also hope you will. Let us
live so that we may still add to our present stock of knowledge, and
have the disposition within us to do even better than we have hitherto
done; although I do not know that I could do better than I have done
since i have been in this kingdom: if I were to live my life over
again, I should be afraid to try it, lest I might make the matter
worse instead of better. Let us live so that the oracles of truth, the
words of life, and the power of God shall dwell within us constantly.
You will not hold these remarks long in your memories, and although
they are printed and you can read them at your leisure, yet they may
lie upon the book shelf neglected, and the mind remain barren of the
true information they contain.

Vol. 11,  p.44
The whole world has gone after Lucifer; they follow the lusts of their
eyes and the wicked desires of their depraved minds; they have all
gone after sin, except a few, and all hell seems bent on making those
few apostatize from the truth; but they cannot destroy the kingdom of
God. Some few will be dazzled by the tinsel show and fair pretensions
of the world, and be led away from the truth by the silken cords of
the enemy of all righteousness; but they do not know the misery of the
world. When they get into hell, they would be willing to be preached
to, that they might get out, if they could. It would be well for all
who wish to apostatize to do so, and give your room for others who
want it. We are told that we must be tried in all things; there may
yet remain a few things in which we have not yet been tried, and in
some things we have been tried pretty well.

Vol. 11,  p.44
Who is for God and his kingdom? I can tell you truly that there are
more for the kingdom of God than there are against it. This is a
pleasing reflection. We have on former occasions made known to the
people the state of the wicked alter death; if they will not listen to
the testimony of the servants of God, let them taste of the sufferings
of the damned and drink of the hitter cup to the dregs, and then they
will very likely call for mercy. May the pure in heart ever be
enabled, through the mercy of the Lord, to shun suffering, and not be
obliged to pass through the great misery that many will who have
turned away from the truth, forsaken the principles of life and
salvation, and their God, until they are destroyed. This we cannot
help. Let the pure in heart, and all those who desire the truth,
magnify their calling, and they will have all the sorrow and misery
they want. Still, the faithful servants and handmaidens of the
Almighty never have, nor never will, suffer like the wicked have and
will. The Latter-day Saints, in all their drivings, and persecutions,
and sufferings in consequence thereof, have not begun to suffer the
distress, the heart wringing, the great woe and slaughter that now
spread gloom over our once happy land. If we could behold at one
glance the suffering that is endured in one day through the war which
is now depopulating some of the fairest portions of the land, we
should become sick at heart and cry to God to close the vision. It is
the kingdom of God or nothing with us, and by the help of the Almighty
we shall bear it off triumphantly to all nations, gather Israel, build
up Zion, redeem Israel, and Jesus Christ will triumph, and we shall
reign with him on the earth, and possess it and all its fulness with
him. May the Lord bless you. Amen.[p.45] 

George Q. Cannon, November 27, 1864

Revelation in the Church—Necessity of Obedience to 
Counsel—Confidence in the Future of the Saints Duty of 
Striving to Increase Our Faith

Remarks by Elder GEORGE Q. CANNON, made in the 
Tabernacle in Greed Salt Lake City, Sunday afternoons, Nov. 27, 1864.

Reported By E. L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.45
The remarks made by the brethren this afternoon, and all through the
day, have been to me exceedingly edifying and instructive. If I could
impart to you one tenth of the feelings and reflections that have been
awakened in me by them, I would be satisfied. So many points have been
touched upon that I think every person present has felt to rejoice for
the outpouring of the Holy Spirit which we have enjoyed. There is one
point in relation to the great work with which we are identified, and
its further movements, to which I wish to refer. It has been alluded
to this afternoon that some entertain the idea that we may have to
leave these upper valleys and retire to the more southern ones before
our enemies. For my part, I cannot believe this. I never have believed
it. I believe we are in the very place which God designed we should
occupy; and I believe with all my heart the words of President Young,
when he spoke respecting our movement south and the sacrifice we made
of our homes here, which we were willing to put the torch to and burn
sooner than our enemies should possess them. He said, when we came
back again, that we had begun to return,—to retrace our steps in the
path we had been compelled to tread by the inhumanity of our enemies,
and we would not stop returning until we should re-occupy the lands
from which we have been driven. I felt then that it was true, and
still feel so; and, to me, it looks like childishness for any of us to
cease improving the advantages our Father and God has given us in this
valley and in the valleys north, south, east, and west.

Vol. 11,  p.45
The Lord has blessed us to a very great extent. He has constantly
poured out upon his servants the spirit of instruction and revelation.
There has been no move that it has been necessary for us, as a people,
to make that we have not been forewarned of by our leaders; and when
they counsel us to take measures for the improvement of our city or
the adjacent country, or for doing any thing that will make us great
and powerful, it is our duty, being the mind and will of God, to
adhere to and obey their counsels and instructions; and he who would
think by word, or thought, or expression to weaken the effect of that
counsel, is an enemy to the Zion of our God;—he who would try to
weaken the counsels of the Presidency is an enemy in disguise, and
unless he drives that spirit from his heart, he will sooner or later
be found arrayed in the ranks of the enemies of God and truth. There
is but one course that can be pursued in safety, and that is the
course pointed out by those who are placed to preside over us. It may
[p.46] seem unnecessary to say so; but it is necessary. It seems, at
times, as though we had not sufficiently learned the lesson of
obedience, and it requires the servants of God to continually remind
us of these things, and impress it upon us that in this path alone can
we obtain salvation.

Vol. 11,  p.46
The Lord told us years ago that we were called to lay the foundation
of a great work. The Latter-day Saint who looks to his own benefit
alone and does not recognize the extent of the work and its influence
upon the people—not only upon the people gathered together here, but
upon the nations of the earth, has failed to comprehend the position
he occupies as a servant of God; and, unless he changes his course,
instead of increasing in the things of God, he will decrease, and the
Spirit of the Lord will not be with him to the extent it would be,
were he alive to his duties and responsibilities as a servant of God.
We are engaged in a work that affects ourselves, our neighbours, our
posterity, and progenitors, and all the nations of the earth, and it
will not do to be blinded by petty interests; to think in relation to
the counsel to bring out the waters of Jordan, for instance, is it
going to benefit my farm or my city lot? To reason in this way betrays
a narrowness of mind that does not harmonize with the greatness of the
work we are engaged in. If we look at matters in this light, we are
not worthy to occupy the position we hold.

Vol. 11,  p.46
While Brother Joseph W. Young and Brother Gates were speaking, may
mind reverted to the history of Joseph, who was sold into Egypt, the
progenitor, perhaps, of the greatest portion of this congregation. An
axiom came to my mind, that history repeats itself. And the great
majority of us who are his descendants are not unlikely to accomplish
a work similar to that which he accomplished. You know what has been
meted out to us by our brethren. It has been our fortune, like him, to
be dreamers. Like him, we related our dreams to our brethren, and they
acted towards us as his brethren did towards him. They said, "We will
not have this dreamer to rule over us." They put him into a pit, and
afterwards sold him to the Ishmaelites, and he was carried to Egypt,
where they thought they would never see him or hear from him again.
But God overruled their acts, and the fulfilment of the dreams for
which they sold him into slavery was brought about by that very means.
So our brethren, instead of owning the truth of our visions, acted
towards us as the brethren of Joseph did towards him. They would not
own the power of God, nor look upon us as their benefactors, but
abused us and treated us cruelly, driving us from their midst; yet out
of it God will bring salvation to the remnant which is left of them.

Vol. 11,  p.46
You may depend upon it, we are repeating the history of the past. We
will yet have to feed our brethren in the flesh; we will yet be the
head and will extend unto them the salvation and deliverance,
spiritually and temporally, which they need. We can see plainly that
the Lord is overruling circumstances for the accomplishment of this
end. Shall we not, then, be willing agents in his hands, and seek with
all the energy of our nature to do what he requires of us? I believe
this is the feeling of every Latter-day Saint, and those who love
righteousness are determined in their hearts to do all that is
required of them by the servants of God. There is no one under the
sound of my voice to-day but has felt happiness in doing what has been
required of him by the servants of God. This is the secret of the
power wielded by President Young over this people. Because they have a
living and abiding testimony [p.47] of the Spirit with them when doing
their duty, their hearts are filled with joy, thanksgiving, and
happiness; but when they take an opposite course, and go contrary to
what is required of them by the servants of God, they feel miserable,
they know they have taken a wrong course, and, if they are wise, they
repent speedily of their sins and are obedient to the counsel given.

Vol. 11,  p.47
I hope to see the day when we will have land and water, food and
fruit, and everything that is pleasing and useful, everything that is
necessary for the comfort and well-being of man, to enjoy ourselves
and share with those who come to us and live with us. And I know the
measures taken by our leaders now will be attended with these results,
if we abide their counsels. Whenever there has been a failure in
carrying out any measure that has been counselled, it has been because
of a lack of faith on the part of those to whom the counsel has been
given. It is time we should begin to think what we are going to be,
and rise above those little petty feelings that are characteristic of
the world. We should allow our minds to be filled with the Spirit of
God to such an extent that we can have enlarged thoughts and views. We
should feel to say that "anything which benefits my brethren and
sisters, whether it furthers my interests or not, let it be done; let
the community be blessed, whether my personal interests are prospered
or not by the course taken." The person who cherishes this feeling
will be sure to receive temporal prosperity.

Vol. 11,  p.47
I know we live in the kingdom of God and serve a liberal Master, and
though we may be called upon to make what we may view as sacrifices,
if we do so willingly and liberally, God will give to us a liberal
reward. "The liberal deviseth liberal things, and by liberal things
shall he stand," was said by one of old, and can be said in truth of
the day in which we live. If we act upon this principle, God will deal
with us in a similar manner. I know this to be true, and that God will
reward us with every blessing we need, as a people, if we take the
course that is pointed out. There is no circumstance or difficulty we
have to contend with but what is for our good; and will ultimately
prove so, if we are faithful. No matter what labor we are required to
perform, we are in the very position, and doing the very work, God
requires at our hands. It is necessary for our development and
increase in the faith of the Lord Jesus. This is a glorious
consolation to me.

Vol. 11,  p.47
I know that everything will be overruled for our good if we do right.
No matter how difficult circumstances may be to bear at the time, they
are for our good, and God watches over us; his angels are round about
us all the time. The spirit of prophecy and the angels of God are
continually with His servant Brigham; and when the people receive and
act upon his counsel, it results in good to them. May God bless us,
and fill us with more faith and power, that we may go forth in mighty
strength to accomplish the work of our God on the earth. Amen.[p.48] 

George A. Smith, January 22, 1865

First Principles of the Gospel—Apostacy From the 
Primitive Faith and Restoration of the Fulness of the Gospel

Remarks by Elder GEORGE A. SMITH, made in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City Sunday, Jan. 22, 1865.

Reported By E. L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.48
We have heard a very practical discourse this afternoon from Elder
Woodruff, one which is calculated to cause all persons to consider for
themselves whether they are pursuing such a course as is in accordance
with the law of righteousness, instead of following the wickedness
spoken of which exists in the world. Considerable has been said on
various occasions to show us that great efforts have been made to
teach the principles of religion, and to make known to the children of
men what they should do to be saved; but professing Christians have
unfortunately become very much divided in their opinions as to the
proper way of obtaining this salvation. "And he said unto them, Thus
it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from
the dead the third day; that repentance and remission of sins should
be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. And
ye are witnesses of these things." Such is the record of Luke of the
lash commandment given by the Savior of mankind to his Apostles when
they went forth to preach the Gospel, and communicate to the human
family a knowledge of the way by which they could be saved. He
commanded that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in
his name, among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. "And," said he,
"ye are witnesses of these things." The witnesses were the Apostles
sent forth to deliver the message entrusted to them, and to administer
the ordinances by which salvation could be attained. "And he gave
some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some,
pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work
of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; till we all
come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of
God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the
fulness of Christ; that we henceforth be no more children tossed to
and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight
of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they tie in wait to deceive."

Vol. 11,  p.48
Now, when these Apostles—these witnesses—went forth, in obedience to
the injunction of their Master, they preached repentance to the
people; they called upon the human family to believe in the Lord Jesus
Christ, bearing testimony, as they were witnesses, that it behooved
Christ to suffer and rise again from the dead, that the way might be
opened for the human family to obtain a remission of their sins. Let
us inquire what they taught. The very first lesson, as we find it
recorded by the same writer, Luke, after the Apostles had borne
testimony of the [p.49] coming of the Savior, of his death and
resurrection, to the representatives of the various nations assembled
at Jerusalem on the feast of Pentecost—a testimony which excited so
much interest as to cause an outcry among them of, "Men and brethren,
what shall we do?"—the very first lesson was, "Repent and be baptized
every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of
sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." This, the
first delivered message to the nations of the earth, after the
ascension of the Savior, that we have any record of, was plain and
simple—easily comprehended and easily obeyed. But in a few generations
after, we find that those plain and simple doctrines—the doctrines of
repentance and the remission of sins through the ordinance of baptism,
and the doctrines which they continued to preach of the laying on of
hands and the ministration and power of the Holy Ghost, which the
Savior promised should be a comforter and should teach and instruct
and lead those who received it into all truth—we find that those
doctrines became unpopular. The Apostles foresaw this, in their
warnings to the children of men, and cried out, "Beware lest any man
spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of
men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ." Look
through the writings of these holy men, and you will find them replete
with prophecies concerning the degeneracy of mankind in the last days.
They declared that, "Men shall be lovers of their own selves,
covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents,
unthankful, unholy; without natural affection, trucebreakers, false
accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good;
traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of
God, having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof, from
such turn away;" and furthermore, "The time will come, when they will
not endure sound doctrine; but after their Own lusts shall they heap
in themselves teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn away
their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables." This is
prophecy—history reversed. In the writings of the Apostle Peter, we
find these prophetic warnings repeated, and if we search what is
called Church History, we find the result in exact conformity with the
declarations made. In the year 1830, such was the condition of the
world. Take a Bible in your pocket, at that time, and go into any of
the large cities in Christendom—the city of London for instance—and
inquire, as you enter a large edifice devoted to religious worship,
what church is this? "This is St. Paul's;" and this? "This is St.
Peter's;" and this? "St. Jude's;" and so on. Have you any apostles
here? I find they were set in the Church, according to the Bible I
have in my pocket. "Oh, no; they are all done away." Have you any
prophets? "No; they are all done away." Have you any inspired men
here? "No; they are all done away." Do you baptize in wafer here for
the remission of sins? "Oh dear, no; we sprinkle babies when they are
brought here; but baptism for the remission of sins is no longer
needed."

Vol. 11,  p.49
If you had searched through Christendom, you would have found this to
be the condition of affairs, religiously, among professing Christians,
when God in his abundant mercy sent forth from the heavens an angel
"having the everlasting Gospel to preach to them that dwell on the
earth, and to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people." When this
angel delivered his message to Joseph Smith, to lay the foundation of
the [p.50] Church upon the original basis, it was as the prophet
Isaiah describes it, in language which some would be inclined to say
had been written quite recently, if they did not believe in prophecy.
"Behold, the Lord maketh the earth empty, and maketh it waste, and
turneth it upside down, and scattereth abroad the inhabitants thereof.
And it shall be, as with the people, so with the priest; as with the
servant, so with his master; as with the maid, so with her mistress;
as with the buyer, so with the seller; as with the lender, so with the
borrower; as with the taker of usury, so with the giver of usury to
him. The land shall be utterly emptied, and utterly spoiled; for the
Lord hath spoken this word. The earth mourneth and fadeth away, the
world languisheth and fadeth away, the haughty people of the earth do
languish. The earth, also, is defiled under the inhabitants thereof;
because they have transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken
the everlasting covenant; therefore hath the curse devoured the earth,
and they that dwell therein are desolate; therefore, the inhabitants
of the earth are burned, and few men left."

Vol. 11,  p.50
Here is set forth, in the utmost plainness, why this great
destruction, this utter cleaning out of wickedness, should be; because
mankind had "transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the
everlasting covenant; therefore hath the curse devoured the earth, and
they that dwell therein are desolate; therefore, the inhabitants of
the earth are burned and few men left" The storm of desolation and
destruction has barely commenced; and all who would avoid it must come
back to the original platform, beginning with faith, repentance, and
baptism for the remission of sins, and live according to the
principles of that Gospel that was revealed from heaven, with apostles
and prophets, with powers and blessings, accompanied. by the gifts of
wisdom, of knowledge and understanding, to bless, and save, and exalt
mankind, and which will spread among the honest in heart of every
nation, kindred, tongue, and people, until the kingdoms of this world
become the kingdoms of our Lord and His Christ. May God bless us, and
enable us to live worthy the high honor of being associated with such
a work and participants in its blessings, in the name of Jesus.
Amen.[p.51] 

John Taylor, January 18, 1865

Different Ideas of Nations in Regard to Government—Views 
of the Latter-Day Saints: Their Philanthropy—Reformation Effected 
By Them—Liberty of Conscience Allowed to All

Remarks by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, made in the Tabernacle, 
Great Salt Lake City, Jan. 18, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.51
We have gathered out from the people of the world into these valleys
to be distinct and separate from them as a Church and a people. If I
can answer the desires of my mind, in relation to this matter, I
should like to show you in what respect that separation consists; what
relation we sustain to God, to his Church and kingdom, and to the
world. It is a very broad and comprehensive subject, and one that
requires our consideration. A good deal has been said lately about our
associations with the world, and our being separate from the world,
and about many of us being entangled with the world. It is well for
us, as events transpire, to try, if we can, to comprehend the position
that we occupy in relation to these matters. We are really a peculiar
people, that is, our views differ from those of the rest of the world
generally, and that is not confined alone to our religion, but to our
social system, to our politics, and to most of the affairs associated
with human life. As a people, we present to-day a strange anomaly
among the nations of the world. Unlike the rest of the nations, we
have come out here to be separate from all other people, and we have
notions and principles of a religious nature, differing very
materially from all the rest of mankind.

Vol. 11,  p.51
The continental nations of Europe are very differently constituted to
what we are; they are generally a distinct people, but they have more
or less become amalgamated years ago, and at present have assumed a
degree of nationality, having their own peculiar theories, customs,
and ideas of religion and politics, and their own notions and
standards of a social system. Their systems have been codified to a
certain extent,—have been taught in their schools, their lyceums, and
their churches, and been discussed in their legislative assemblies,
and form what is generally termed ideas nationale,—they have been
written about, thought about, lectured about, and preached about.
There are certain mediums through which the ideas of those nations
flow generally, which differ according to the position they occupy
politically and religiously, and the kind of government which they are
under. These theories and systems are peculiarly influenced and
modified by the peculiar languages through which their ideas are
conveyed. Those nations are organized under strictly political
principles or systems—their organizations are almost exclusively of a
political nature, although they have arrangements pertaining to church
government which regulate and control in many instances the
consciences of their subjects. They have a certain kind of religion in
which they [p.52] generally are, no doubt, conscientious, and which is
sustained by law.

Vol. 11,  p.52
The United States differ from them; for, although organized on
political principles, yet, they have no religion which they
acknowledge as such, nationally, leaving the people free to worship as
they please.

Vol. 11,  p.52
We differ from all the rest. We have come together simply upon
religious principles; we believe that God has spoken, that the heavens
have been opened, that a connection has been formed between the
heavens and the earth in our day. We believe that God has commenced to
establish his kingdom upon the earth, and to teach mankind those
principles that are calculated to bless and exalt them in time and in
eternity. For this reason we have assembled together, and for this
reason we build temples and administer ordinances in those temples
which have been revealed unto us from the Most High. Now, as there are
no other people anywhere under the heavens that have these ideas but
ourselves, we may, indeed, be called a peculiar people—a people
separate and distinct from all others. We are not composed of one
particular family of the human race; we cannot be called Germans, we
cannot be called English, we cannot be called Americans, or French, or
Italians, Swiss, Portuguese, or Scandinavians. You cannot call us by
any nationality, in particular, for we are composed of the whole. The
nationality we are now in possession of is brought about simply, in
the first place, as I have already stated, upon religious grounds.

Vol. 11,  p.52
The Elders of this Church have gone forth to those different nations
and have preached the words of life, and have made known unto the
people of those nations the things which the Lord bath communicated
unto them, and the people in those nations who have received the
principles of truth preached to them, all who could have gathered
themselves together as we find ourselves to-day in this Territory, a
distinct, religious brotherhood—if you please, a distinct nationality,
differing from all others. True, we are associated with what is called
the United States of America, in a territorial capacity, and
acknowledge that authority and submit to its rule; we are really under
the constitution of the United States. We have among us Federal
officers who represent the United States government, and in this
respect, so far as submission to law is concerned, and so far as the
constitution of the United States is concerned, we are really
associated with them, and form part and parcel of that government,
and, at the same time, are just as loyal, and just as patriotic as any
other portion of the United States; and we are bound always to admit
another great fact, which is, that we are under the constitution of
the law of Heaven.

Vol. 11,  p.52
There is a theory which has prevailed to a great extent in the United
States lately, among what is called the dominant party of the present
day, which is denominated the "higher law." Whether they understand
anything about that higher law or not I am not prepared to say; but
there is a law that we are placed under that is really and
emphatically a higher law. The higher law, of which those parties
speak, refers particularly to the liberation of the negro, wherein
they conceive that that is paramount to everything else, and that to
it all barriers and obstacles, whether of constitution or law, shall
give way; but that is a question which I shall not discuss here this
afternoon, but leave it to other parties.

Vol. 11,  p.52
The position that we are placed in is very different; we are gathered
together here, as I have stated before, on religious principles, which
was the [p.53] first inducement to our gathering ourselves together.
We furthermore believe, that being gathered together, it is our right
to worship God according to the dictates of our consciences; we
believe other things, also, that have been communicated unto us, that
have been spoken and written about very plainly and extensively, viz.,
that God will establish his kingdom upon the earth, irrespective of
what my opinion may be, or yours, or what the opinions of the
government of France, of the United States, or any nation of the earth
may be; we believe this is a deed that will actually be accomplished,
and that God will introduce a rule and government of his own upon this
earth, and that all nations, all rule, all power, all government, all
authority, will have to submit to that rule, that government, and that
authority; that is, this government will spread and extend until "all
nations (to use a very familiar expression among all parties) shall
bow to the sceptre of King Emmanuel." That expression is very commonly
used, and very little understood; still, at the same time, it is in
common use throughout the religious world generally. We believe it; we
believe, too, that it will be literally fulfilled; that all nations
will be overthrown; that these kingdoms, and governments, and powers,
and authorities that exist on the earth, will be broken and destroyed,
and that God will introduce a government and rule and dominion of his
own.

Vol. 11,  p.53
These are some of our views. There are many people that have believed
in these things, many religious parties have written about them; they
have expected them, and believed in them; they have been part and
parcel of their faith: there is nothing, remarkable, therefore, about
this. But when we go a little further and say, we believe that we are
the people, then it places things in another position.

Vol. 11,  p.53
Theory is one thing in relation to these matters, and the practical
part is another thing. We do believe it, and we honestly acknowledge
that this is that kingdom which the Lord has commenced to establish
upon the earth, and that it will not only govern all people in a
religious capacity, but also in a political capacity. "Well," say
some, "is not that treason?" I do not know that it is; it is not
treason against the Lord, and I do not know that it is treason against
the government of the United States, or any other government. I have
yet to learn that I, or any other person, or nation have power or
authority to control the Almighty in his acts. I think that when he
has a mind to, he will turn and overturn, and revolutionize, and bring
to pass his purposes without asking me or any other person or power on
the earth any odds, and we cannot help ourselves. It is merely a
matter of faith with me and others, and it may be of knowledge also in
regard to the designs and purposes of God in relation to this earth,
and in relation to this people associated with him; but who do we
interfere with politically, whose rights are proscribed by us, or what
law is broken? None. We respect, honor, and obey the Constitution and
laws of the nation with which we are associated. This is simply our
faith or knowledge, as the case may be; it is the faith of this
community that this is that kingdom that the Lord has commenced to
establish upon the earth. The way that he has brought us together is,
as stated before, by preaching the Gospel unto us through his
servants, repentance and the remission of sins through baptism in
water in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,
and the laying on of hands for the impartation of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 11,  p.54
I remember some years ago being in the city of Paris, in France; there
[p.54] were a great many reformers there, as well as refugees from
different parts of Europe. I had a long conversation with a Mr.
Krolikeski, a gentleman from Poland, about the Gospel. He then was
associated with a certain portion of the red republican party in
France, with that particular branch of them that embraced the
doctrines that those people professed that came to Nauvoo when we
left—the followers of Mr. Cabot. After talking with him for some time
on the principles of the Gospel, and what was calculated to be brought
about in the earth, he turned to me and said, "Mr. Taylor, do you
propose to bring about a revolution in the earth, and to introduce
another state of things through the principle of repentance, of faith,
and baptism, etc.?" "Yes, sir, that is the way we understand it."
"Well, I wish you every success, but I am afraid you will not be able
to accomplish anything."

Vol. 11,  p.54
I suppose he thought that the gate was very straight, and the road
there too narrow to accomplish any national purposes, and, as Jesus
said, "that few there were that found it."

Vol. 11,  p.54
Said I to him, you are trying to bring in a great reformation and you
think you are going to accomplish something; we will compare notes. It
is a number of years now since we left the city of Nauvoo; it was a
large city then, and surrounded by a rich country, that we cultivated.
In consequence of our religious views we could not stay there; we were
persecuted and driven, and had to go into the wilderness, had to carry
with us our husbandry utensils, seed, grain, tools of every kind, and
provisions, a distance of over thirteen hundred miles by land, with
ox-teams, into an unknown and unexplored country, among the savages of
the desert. You and your people came to our vacated city, lived in our
houses already built for you; you came to gardens and fields, already
in a state of cultivation; you had every facility for improvement and
progression. Now, sir, what is the difference between the two people?
In reading your communications from Nauvoo, which I frequently read,
every time you issue your paper you call for more money and means to
help them to carry out their plans, and to progress in building up
their city. On the other hand, our people, situated far away among the
red skins of the forest, are sending out hundreds and thousands of
dollars to help to gather the poor there. Now, which is progressing
the most, you or they? "Well," says he, "I have nothing to say." I
think he will have still less to say to-day than then.

Vol. 11,  p.54
We expect still to continue to progress and to advance in religious
intelligence, in political intelligence; in religious power, and in
political power; we are still expecting to carry out our social
principles, which differ very materially from others. Our marriage
system is different from that of others—of that which is called the
religious world at the present time—the Christian world, if you
please; and this marriage system of ours, at the first sight, appears
to them as it did to us at first sight, the most revolting, perhaps,
of anything that could be conceived of. Whatever others may have
thought about it, I know what was thought about it by those who first
embarked in it. If they could have plowed around the log, according to
a facetious remark of President Lincoln, or burned it, or done
anything else, they would have done it, rather than have entered into
it; but they could not, and they had to take it up as the word of, the
Lord. It was not a matter of their own choice; it was the will and the
commandment of the Almighty, for the guidance of his people. In this
we differ materially from others; they [p.55] think that they are
right in their views, we know that we are right in ours, and therefore
we are satisfied. We expect, then, that these principles that we have
received, and principles that will continue to be imparted unto us by
our Heavenly Father, will spread, and increase, and go forth, and
obtain the pre-eminence and a position among the nations of the earth.
We do not expect that we shall ever be converted to any of their
religious systems, or to any of their social systems. We know what we
have received emanates from God; and knowing that, we stand upon it,
and cleave to it as the rock of ages, knowing that no power under the
heavens is able to overturn it, therefore we stand secure. The Lord
has a design to speak, to instruct, to guide, to direct us in all our
affairs, whether it relates to this world or to the world that is to
come, and we are desirous to be taught of Him, and being taught of
Him, we are then desirous to communicate the intelligence we receive
unto others.

Vol. 11,  p.55
Some people will say, "You are harsh, you are exclusive, you do not
wish to associate and to mix with others." To a certain extent we do,
and to a certain extent we do not. To a very great extent we feel very
much interested in the welfare and happiness of the human family. I
very much question whether greater philanthropy has been developed
among any other people under the face of the heavens than among this
people. I am at the defiance of any body, or class of men, or nation,
to show that greater sacrifices, so to speak, have been made anywhere
than have been made among the Elders of this Church to promulge among
the people that dwell upon all the earth the things that God has
revealed unto them. Can you point out another people who have
exhibited the same degree of intelligence, earnestness, and zeal in
travelling from nation to nation, from city to city, by land and sea,
over mighty oceans and desert wastes, even to the ends of the earth in
order to promote the happiness and well being of their fellow men?
There are no philanthropical societies existing in the world, that
have done what the Elders of this Church have done, they cannot be
produced. Are we misanthropists? No, We are cosmopolitans, citizens of
the world, and have implanted in our bosoms the spirit of the living
God, which prompts us to seek for the welfare and happiness of all the
human family. All this, and more, we have done, and I very much
question whether you can find anybody that would dispute it. They
would say we are in error: that they have a right to say, and to
think, if they please; but there is not one who can say in truth that
we have not done all we claim to have done. We believe that God has
spoken, and that he has organized his church and kingdom upon the
earth; that he has and does communicate his will to his church; and
believing that, we went forth as heralds of life and salvation to
proclaim to the nations of the earth the things God has communicated
unto us. Did we go to preach to the people for their gold, for their
silver, and for their precious things; for their clothing, or for
anything they possess; for honor or for fame? No; but we were pointed
at as speckled birds, we were opposed and persecuted in every town
where we set our feet, and nothing but the power of God and the power
of truth could have sustained the Elders in promulging those
principles God gave them to communicate to the world. They had with
them the power of God and the power of truth, which prevailed, so far
as we see it this day—so far as it has had its influence, and so far
as it has operated upon the [p.56] human mind—so far as it has
gathered the Saints of God, and so far as it has preserved them in the
position they now occupy.

Vol. 11,  p.56
This being the case, then, we cannot be charged with being narrow and
contracted in our views—we cannot be charged with seeking to injure
any class of men, for we have sought to benefit everybody that would
be benefited by us, we have sought to benefit them every way in regard
to their circumstances—in regard to their faith—in regard to their
politics, and in regard to their bodies, to their souls, in regard to
time and to eternity. There are thousands in this Territory to-day
that are now well off that never would have owned one foot of land in
the world anywhere else. What have we done besides? We have helped one
another, sent out our teams by the hundreds and by the thousands, and
our means, to assist those who could not assist themselves. Why?
Because they were desirous to come, and we were willing to help them
to come. Millions of dollars have been expended in this thing alone
among the people. Can we in justice be called niggardly and contracted
in our feelings? Can it be said that we have not shown liberality? It
would be folly and madness to talk so; and, to say the least of it, it
would show a lack of knowledge of the history of this church and
people, and the position they occupy. I say, further, that if this
nation had listened to the voice of Joseph Smith in a political
capacity, they would have been saved this war that has now overtaken
them: but they would not be saved; and I have sometimes been reminded
of the position that Jerusalem occupied on a certain occasion when
Jesus Christ spake by the spirit of revelation prophecying the events
about to take place, he said, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that
killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how
often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen
gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! Behold your
house is left unto you desolate," etc. He then went on to tell them
that Jerusalem should be overthrown and not one stone should be left
standing upon another, that it should be trodden down of the Gentiles,
etc. Could Joseph Smith or Jesus Christ help being the communicators
of such tidings? They could not. Could Jesus Christ prevent the wrath
of God overtaking the Jews and plunging them into irrevocable ruin?
No. Could Joseph Smith, or this people, have hindered anything that
has over-taken the nation of the United States? They could not. They
have had warning of the approaching evil for the last thirty years,
and they had the opportunity of knowing what would have saved them,
but they would not be saved. Is it wrong, cruel, and oppressive to try
and save a people when you see that people or nation rushing headlong
to the brink of a precipice? Is it wrong to tell them to hold on or
they will be destroyed? You would rather call it the voice of a
friend; all good men would, and, as far as bad men are concerned, we
care little about them.

Vol. 11,  p.56
Now, we are here, and those events spoken of are transpiring and will
transpire, and we cannot help it, and President Brigham Young cannot
help it; these judgments are the decrees of fate, they will roll
on—they have got to come and we cannot hinder them. What are we aiming
at now? We want to save ourselves if we can, we want to know how to
save ourselves as rational independent beings that have got souls to
save—beings that are eternal. We want to know how to save ourselves
and how to save our families, and, if possible, save our [p.57]
progenitors, and lay a foundation to save our posterity after us, and
also to save all that can be saved of the world—all that are in the
reach of salvation, and, if possible, root out the chaos and confusion
that every where exist in the political world; form and establish
correct principles that shall emanate from the great Eloheim, and that
shall elevate the nations of the earth from the degradation in which
they are wallowing to-day, and exalt them on high, that they may be
prepared to receive teachings and instructions from God, and, if
possible, be saved in his kingdom. These are things that we are trying
to accomplish; our hearts are full of blessings, full of kindness,
full of consideration, full of long suffering, full of a desire to
save, bless, and exalt all that are within the reach of salvation.
That is the worst injury that we ever did to any of the human family,
and these are the worst desires that we ever had towards any of them.
What do we wish to do for ourselves? We wish to purify ourselves from
every kind of corruption—from all the leaven of gentilism, so to speak
(I make use of that term, because it is generally comprehended among
us to mean the leaven of the world of corruption and of evil of every
kind), and to try to save ourselves and purify ourselves in our
spirits, in our bodies, in our feelings, and to seek for intelligence
from God, and from all correct sources, that we may be of a truth
representatives of God upon the earth. This is what we are aiming at,
and we wish, if we can, so to conduct ourselves that God will not be
ashamed of us, that holy angels will not be ashamed to associate with
us, and that all our communications, doings, and associations may be
of that nature that will at all times secure the smile and the
approbation of our Heavenly Father, that when we get done with this
work, and the world and the affairs of the world, so far as this
present existence is concerned, we can say as Paul said, "I have
fought the good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the
faith;" I have done my duty, honored my calling, and now there is a
crown laid up for me, and for all who love the appearing of our Lord
and Savior Jesus Christ.

Vol. 11,  p.57
These are some of the feelings that throb in our bosoms, and these are
the things we wish to accomplish for ourselves and for others. Is
there any lack of philanthropy in this, any lack of good feelings
towards any of the human family? No. "Then why do you not associate
with everybody? Why do you not receive everybody into your houses? Why
do you not let everybody do as they please, etc. Why do you not allow
everybody to corrupt themselves if they wish to, and corrupt you if
they please, and introduce their corruptions among your people?" The
reason why we do not do these things is, because we have not a mind
to. We think there is a very great distinction between the one and the
other—we think there is a great difference between building up the
kingdom of God and submitting to the power of the devil; we think
there is a very material difference between associating with the
Saints of God, or honorable men of the earth, than with the opposite
class of persons. We think we have a perfect right always to choose
what kind of company we keep and who we associate with. "But Bishop
Wooley denounces the gentiles sometimes;" perhaps he has good reason
to. I do not know whether ever he denounces any of the folks called
Mormons or not; but I know one thing, if he did his duty he would
denounce them. I know that there are a great many, both among those
that are called gentiles and those that are called Mormons, that do
not act as gentlemen [p.58] ought to act, much less as Saints of the
Most High.

Vol. 11,  p.58
I wish this people to understand one thing, that there is a very
material difference between treating men with courtesy and kindness,
acting in a spirit of civilization, and trying to introduce correct
principles among them, and permitting them to introduce their devilism
among us; there are rules of etiquette among other nations and
peoples, just as much as there are here. I have seen things practised
here by men, both by saints and sinners, that would not be tolerated
in any other nation more than they would be here. I have seen acts in
public, and I was going to say in private—although I do not enter much
into the private acts of men, and do not wish to—but I have seen acts
in public that would not be tolerated upon any consideration in any
decent society; but persons committing such acts would be promptly
turned out of that society. It is not because a man has a few dollars
in his pocket, anywhere that I have been, that he is allowed to push
himself and crowd himself into anybody's family he thinks proper, and
seek to corrupt that family; no such things are tolerated anywhere
among people who profess to be guided by correct principles, and shall
we tolerate them here? No. It is usual in other countries, before a
man can be received into society, that he must bring with him a
reputation from reputable men; he is expected to have introductory
letters before he can be introduced to them and associate with them,
and not because he is in the shape of a man and walks on two legs.
Why, baboons do that. Before I should allow strangers to come into my
family and mix with my wives and daughters, I should want to know who
they were, where they came from, what their instincts were, and what
was their moral and religious character. As a head of a family, I have
a right to know these things; I have a right to know what influences
are brought in and around my house, what spirits predominate there,
and I have a right to know what a man's religion is.

Vol. 11,  p.58
"But do you not allow liberty of conscience?" Yes. You can worship
what you please—a donkey or a red dog—but you must not bring that
worship into my house; I do not believe in your gods, I believe in the
God of Israel, in the Holy Ghost, in the spirit of truth and
intelligence, and all good principles; and if you want to worship your
gods, worship them somewhere else, and if anybody else wants to
worship them, they can do so: you can go on to one of those mountains
and worship your gods, or if you are living in a house here, you can
be a worshipper of Buddhu if you please; but I do not want it in my
house, and I do not want the spirit that you have—the spirit of those
gods, visible or invisible; I do not want their teachings, spirit, nor
influences.

Vol. 11,  p.58
Who does not know that the world is corrupted? Who does not know that
it has been recommended by the authorities in the city of Washington,
and unblushingly published in the public prints, to send to Utah a lot
of nice young men to prostitute our young women? Shame on such a
nation, yet such things have been published and proclaimed here. You
may see people come here smiling and bowing, and very polite, and
"wont you let me take your daughter to a party?" No, nor yourself
either, not unless I have a mind to; I will have a say in that, for I
want to know who dances with my wives and daughters, and whether they
have a reputation or not, and if they have a reputation, what kind of
people they are. This I have a right to do in a social capacity,
independent of all [p.59] religion, and I mean to do it. I will now
turn the tables another way round. Did you ever see any of the Elders
of this Church out abroad among the nations try to crowd themselves
upon any people, and seek to go into their balls and assemblies, or
families, contrary to rule and to the principles laid down? No, never.
Did you ever hear of them wanting to take their daughters to balls and
parties, etc? No, never. We claim the same kind of treatment from you;
if we want your company we will ask it; if we do not ask it, you may
consider that you are not wanted. We know and understand the spirit of
the times to a certain extent.

Vol. 11,  p.59
"Do you mean to say that all the gentiles are bad men?" Not by any
means; there are a great many good, honorable, high-minded men; we
have met with many such abroad; we have met with gentlemanly,
courteous treatment from strangers—I have, and so have others—and we
have met with such here. We would not be behind any gentleman in
reciprocating gentlemanly and courteous behavior; we wish to treat all
good men as brothers, and no gentleman will object to what I now say.
But I am sorry to say, that a great many are not of this class. Let us
look at our position for a little while if you please. We are here in
the midst of the mountains; there is a dreadful war raging in the
east, and all kinds of characters are flocking here from that war,
good and bad, and who knows who they are? We know one thing; vigilant
committees in neighboring mining settlements are cutting the throats
of some and hanging others. How do we know who we have here? Very
likely cutthroats, blacklegs, gamblers, guerillas, and murderers, all
gathered here together; and here is an honest, industrious people, and
we do not choose to associate with strangers until we know who they
are, and we think we are perfectly right in so doing.

Vol. 11,  p.59
Our object is to serve God and keep his commandments, and let the
right, and the might, and the truth bear rule, and that right, by the
help of God, we will maintain. We do not choose such associates, we
want to know who it is we are talking to. I would dislike very much to
have a murderer to sit down at my table and be placed under the
disagreeable necessity of dragging him out by the neck. We have a
right to know these things, and we mean to know them. We mean to take
care of ourselves and pursue a course that is right in the sight of
God. We mean to purify ourselves as far as we have power, and by the
help of God, and cleave to the right and maintain it. May God help us
to do it, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.[p.60] 

Wilford Woodruff, January 22, 1865

Influence of the Moral Law—Degeneracy of Mankind—
Blessings to Be Gained By Keeping the Commandments of 
God—Nations Will Be Punished for Their Iniquity—Necessity 
of the Saints Living Their Religion

Remarks by Elder WILFORD WOODRUFF, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, Jan. 22, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.60
I am called upon to occupy a little time this afternoon. I will found
my remarks upon the following words, viz.:—He that walketh in the
paths of godliness, righteousness, and truth hath not fellowship with
the blasphemer and the ungodly. I am satisfied that in whatever path
the children of men walk, whether that path be good or evil, the
longer they follow it the more desire they will have to remain
therein; and I am perfectly satisfied, also, that any servant of God
who faithfully keeps his commandments and enjoys the spirit of the
Lord, and walks in the light thereof continually, feels that anything
which is contrary to this is unpleasant and disagreeable to him. No
man who thus walks can be pleased and edified in hearing the name of
God blasphemed, or in associating with the ungodly and with those who
honor not the name of the Lord. Every person has more or less
influence in the society where he moves, and becomes responsible not
only for his acts, but for the influence he exercises over others.
Those persons who will not receive the Gospel of Christ, and do not
keep the commandments of God, and will not lay these things to heart,
are entirely ignorant of the joy, the consolation, the gratification,
and the blessings which are received and enjoyed by walking in the
paths of the righteous and the godly.

Vol. 11,  p.60
The good and the evil is presented to all, and the light of Christ
enlighteneth all that cometh into the world, according to their
capacity and the position they occupy upon the face of the earth; the
spirit of the Lord operates upon all persons, more or less, throughout
the course of their days, whether they live under a gospel
dispensation or not. Those who live under what is called civilized
rule are taught the moral law—the ten commandments—they are taught not
to lie, not to swear, not to steal, in short, not to do those things
that are counted ungodly, unholy, and unrighteous in the midst of
society. When parents teach their children these principles in early
youth, they make an impression upon their minds, and as quick as
children arrive at years of accountability, early impressions will
have an influence upon their actions and throughout the rest, of their
lives. Children so impressed and so trained are ever after shocked
when they hear their associates swear and take the name of God in
vain; and if ever they learn to swear, it first requires a great
effort to overcome their early impressions. Persons who are addicted
to stealing, if they have not been actually taught to steal in their
youth, [p.61] their minds have not been sufficiently imbued with the
principles of honesty by their parents and guardians.

Vol. 11,  p.61
There is a great responsibility resting upon parents in all
communities and societies, and especially with the Latter-day Saints.
I was brought up under the Blue Laws of Connecticut, when
Presbyterianism ruled throughout the State as the religion of that
State; and I dared no more go out to play on a Sunday than I dared put
my hand in the fire—it would have been considered an unpardonable sin.
We could not attend a ball and dance; we durst not attend a theatre,
and from Saturday night, at sundown, to Monday morning, we must not
laugh or smile, but we must study our catechism; this we had to do
whether we were members of the church or not. My father was not a
member of any church. This early teaching had its effect upon me.
Where Presbyterians, Baptists, and other sects have taught the youth
and mankind in general good wholesome principles of morality, so far
it has had a good effect upon the generation around them. It is true
they had not the gospel, apostles, pastors, teachers, and
presidents,—inspired men to teach them how to be saved. Their religion
was according to the tradition of their fathers; the true Gospel was
not manifested in their time, yet they had a great many good moral
principles which had a good effect and a salutary influence upon all
those who were affected and influenced by them. Wherever there is an
influence that leads anybody to good, or to do good, so far I feel to
acknowledge the hand of God in it; for I believe that every thing that
leads to good and to do good is of the Lord, and everything that leads
to evil and to do evil is of the wicked one.

Vol. 11,  p.61
I feel to thank the Lord for any good moral principles which have been
taught me in my childhood. I am satisfied there have been tens of
thousands of the human family since Jesus Christ and the ancient
apostles were slain and the church went into the wilderness, who have
acted up to the best light they had; for they have had moral
principles among them, and they have lived up to their religion,
millions of them, according to the best light they had, and they will
have their reward for so doing. In the early days of my life, if a man
cursed or swore, lied or stole, or broke any of the moral commandments
of the Lord, it was looked upon as a disgrace, as not being comely and
good, or right, in the sight of moral people in that day. Whenever a
man did do wrong, so far he had an influence more or less, and those
that were good would not hold fellowship with him.

Vol. 11,  p.61
We now live in another age and dispensation, and most of us who live
in the valleys of the mountains have received the Gospel of Christ,
which has been revealed unto us in our day and generation, and we have
great respect unto the name of the Lord according to the light and
knowledge which we have; we have respect unto the ordinances of the
house of God, and that respect is increased with us according to the
increased light and knowledge which we have. We wish to carry out the
commandments of the Lord as far as we have knowledge in the things of
the kingdom of God, and feel disposed always to do that which is
right. It grates upon the ears of the faithful Latter-day Saint when
he hears the name of the Lord blasphemed; he cannot fellowship the
person who does it, and you do not find him in that kind of company,
no matter whether the blasphemer is a professed Mormon or of the
wicked world. No matter what their profession, if men live their
religion and honor God, they will not fellowship the ungodly. There is
no man that [p.62] lives his religion in this church and kingdom that
can associate with any person who blasphemes the name of God; he will
not stay in any such society, but feels himself disgraced if he were
to countenance by his presence such blasphemy, and this is so with all
men who love the Lord and desire to honor his name, no matter where
they may be, or what their position on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.62
We live in a wicked generation. There is a change in the world now
from what it was fifty years ago. There is a great change in
comparison to the days of my youth. There is, more sin committed now
in one gentile city in twenty-four hours than used to be committed in
a hundred years. From the time I can remember until I was twenty years
of age, there was but one murder committed in the New England States.
When it was generally known that a man had murdered his wife and had
to be hung up between the heavens and the earth, it caused a great
sensation throughout that country. The murders committed to-day have
become so numerous that they do not think it worth while to publish
them; newspaper editors would rather give the space in their papers to
advertisements, they pay better. Wickedness of every kind has
increased upon the face of the earth; darkness covers the earth, and
gross darkness the minds of the people. The whole earth seems to be
deluged with profanity and abominations of almost every kind. This is
as true as it is lamentable to think about. The Lord has sent his
Gospel in its fulness; we have preached it to the nations, and sin and
iniquity have increased a thousand fold since the Gospel has been
offered to them and they have rejected it. The light which they
formerly had is withdrawn from them, and the powers of evil have taken
possession of them, and reign universally over the nations; yet,
notwithstanding this it is no reason why we should follow in the same
path. It is for us to walk in the path of virtue, righteousness,
truth, and godliness, honoring God and those things that will exalt
men to His favor. This way is open before us—it is open to all men.
The Gospel of Jesus Christ has been revealed in its fulness, glory,
and beauty, and offered to this generation; and every man and woman
who has been willing to accept the Gospel can see and understand the
blessings there are to be enjoyed in embracing it. There are blessings
offered to this generation in the Gospel which they have had no
knowledge of before. There are blessings pertaining to the Gospel in
every age that the world were ignorant of until the Gospel was first
presented to them.

Vol. 11,  p.62
The Lord gave the holy Priesthood to Adam and to his sons; he gave to
him the keys of the kingdom, and all things pertaining to salvation
and eternal life. Adam and all his posterity for some centuries
possessed and held the priesthood, even down to the days of Enoch and
Noah, and the Lord saved the world as far as he could by those
principles; but the hearts of men desired to do evil, and evil
increased in the world until men became subject to vanity, to sin, and
to the temptations of the devil; they yielded to his influence, and
the consequence was, after a few generations, and during the days of
Noah, they hardly could find a righteous man—a man who was willing to
walk in the path of righteousness and truth, and so the Lord brought a
judgment upon the world.

Vol. 11,  p.62
The Lord has introduced the Gospel in a number of dispensations, and
few have embraced it. It is so in this age of the world. The Lord has
commenced to warn the world in our day, and has commenced to save all
who will obey his word, that they [p.63] may receive an exaltation and
glory in his presence. He has revealed his Gospel and established his
kingdom to save the nations, as far as they will be saved; and we have
the same Gospel and Priesthood that Adam had, and the same apostleship
that has ever been revealed to any generation of men. This we present
to the world—it is in our midst; and the Lord has sent forth his
proclamation to save this generation, which is submerged in
wickedness, and corruption and abominations of every description.

Vol. 11,  p.63
Many of us have embraced thin Gospel, and I will say again, if we live
our religion we will have no disposition to walk in the paths of
sinners, to blaspheme the name of God, nor will we have fellowship for
persons who do it. Dollars and cents will not buy or lead those astray
who have embraced the Gospel and live their religion. I know that a
man who has been faithful in his prayers, and has become acquainted
with the operations of the Holy Spirit and the blessings of it, has no
desire to turn from the paths of truth to walk in the ways of the
ungodly, for the path of truth and righteousness is the only path of
safety.

Vol. 11,  p.63
We are sent into this world to accomplish a great purpose, and to
fulfil the object of our creation we must observe the commandments of
God, and obey the ordinances of his house, and walk in them while we
live in the flesh, that when we have done with this body we can go
back into the presence of our Father and our God and receive in
fulness the blessings and promises made to his children. Any man or
woman that falls short of this, falls short of fulfilling the object
of their creation. We have everything to encourage us to do right, and
to keep the commandments of God, and to be faithful unto death, that
we may have a crown of life. We have but little time to live here—the
labor of this probation is very short; and when we can really
understand that our future destiny—future happiness, exaltation, and
glory, or our future misery, debasement, and sorrow all depend upon
the little time we spend in this world, I can say that it is not to
the advantage of any man under the heavens to spend his time in doing
wrong—it is no advantage to any man to blaspheme the name of God, he
makes no money by it, it brings him no joy, happiness, or honor. And
again, if a man ever obtains any blessings from any quarter, he has
got to obtain them from the Lord, for the devil has no disposition to
bless, and will not bless the children of men; but he labors to lead
them astray from the paths of righteousness and truth.

Vol. 11,  p.63
Those persons who will not walk acrording to the light they have, must
sooner or later inherit sore afflictions to themselves; they do not
have joy, and happiness, and salvation like that person who obeys the
commandments of God and constantly does that which is right. The
wicked are always in fear. There is no inducement for a man or a woman
to commit sin—it is not a paying business. It is better for us to
serve the Lord; for those who serve the Lord morning, noon, and night
are happy, whether they be rich or poor. I have often thought that I
never saw this people more happy than in their seasons of greatest
poverty, drivings, and afflictions for the word of God and the
testimony of Jesus. The Spirit of God has been with them, and in their
humility and sufferings the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, has been their
constant companion, and they have been filled with joy and
consolation, and have rejoiced before the Lord for all these things.
They would not have felt so if they had [p.64] not been trying to keep
the commandments of the Lord.

Vol. 11,  p.64
As a people, we never were as greatly blessed in this world's goods as
at the present time. The Lord has planted our feet in the valleys of
these mountains, where we can worship our God in safety and peace,
where we can kneel down in our family circles in the morning and at
evening, and offer up our prayers and thanksgivings before the Lord,
and we can teach these principles to our children, and attend our
meetings to listen to the servants of the Lord teaching the principles
of eternal life. I trust that the Latter-day Saints will not suffer a
desire for the wealth of this world to turn their footsteps aside from
the paths of their duty towards God and one another—from rectitude,
righteousness, holiness, and godliness before the Lord. If we should
see a man that holds the Priesthood mingling with the profane who
blaspheme the name of God, and seems to fellowship that kind of
society, you may mark that man; he enjoys not the spirit of his
religion, the Holy Ghost dwells not with him, or, if he enjoys it at
all, it is but in a small degree, and when he enters into that kind of
society it will leave him.

Vol. 11,  p.64
It does not pay any person to do wrong, and the present generation
will suffer the chastening hand of God, and that severely, because
that wickedness predominates throughout the whole world, and the name
of the God of Israel is not honored, but is almost forgotten by the
children of men, only when they remember him to blaspheme his holy
name. As wickedness increases in the world, we should increase in
righteousness, in faith, and in knowledge, that we may have an
increased degree of the spirit of God dwelling with us, and it will
take of the things of the Father and show them unto us, that we may be
strengthened to magnify our calling as Saints of the Most High, doing
the will of God and building up his kingdom. We should in our lives
show that we are the friends of God and each other's friends, and in
doing this we shall be happy; and whether Jacob is great or small, in
righteousness the kingdom of God will gain strength, for the heavens
are full of knowledge, to be revealed for the use of the children of
God as fast as they are prepared to receive it. We shall never see the
time when we shall cease to progress and increase in knowledge, for we
are the children of God, and if we are faithful in fulfilling the
object of our creation, keeping the commandments of God as we are
guided and directed to do, the knowledge is boundless that this people
have yet to receive. We are in the school, and in a great measure we
are still little children in the knowledge of the things of the
kingdom of God; yet, how great and glorious are those principles that
we are in possession of to-day when we compare them with our position
and advancement ten years ago, or before we heard the Gospel of Jesus
Christ. We were then under the traditions of our fathers—many of them
good, though some of them were false and of no profit. With all the
teachings we had and the Bible before us, we did not know the first
step to take to secure to ourselves eternal life, for there was no man
to teach us. Sinner that day we have heard the voice o apostles and
prophets, some on this side and some on the other side of the vail,
and they are all engaged in building up the kingdom of God in this the
dispensation of the fulness of time.

Vol. 11,  p.64
These principles are worth more than gold and silver to us, and are
sweeter than honey or the honey comb to the faithful, for in them we
receive exaltation and salvation both [p.65] for the living and the
dead. They are the same principles that saved our fathers, the
prophets and saints of old, and they, without us, cannot be made
perfect, nor we without them. I rejoice in the Gospel, for it is the
power of God unto salvation to all those that believe, both Jew and
Greek. When men reject the Gospel they injure themselves, not God or
his Saints; they turn the key against themselves that opens the door
of salvation to all believers. Anciently, the world was at war with
the Savior, and there has always been a great opposition to the
introduction of the Gospel of Jesus Christ from the beginning of time
to this day. There has always been in the unregenerated world a spirit
of warfare against the kingdom of God. Joseph Smith was an obscure
individual when Moroni, the Angel of God, revealed unto him the Gospel
of Jesus Christ, and gave into his hands the records of the Nephites.
The hearts of men were stirred up against him, and the devil is a
personage that has knowledge and great power, and he possesses that
power, and has ever since he has been upon the earth. He has so much
power that he leads at his will almost the whole of the generations of
the earth. By his power the hearts of men were stirred up against
Joseph Smith when he received the administration of an angel, because
it was the germ of the establishment of the kingdom of God. The devil
knew when the angel delivered that record to Joseph Smith that it was
the foundation of a system that would overthrow his kingdom. The
drivings, etc., that this people have passed through has not been
because they have been breakers of the law, nor because they have been
mere wicked than others, but because they were laying the foundation
of the kingdom of God that would grow, and increase, and rule, and
reign until it fills the whole earth and brings the world into
subjection to its authority and sway, and prepare the way for the
coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, who is king of kings and Lord of
Lords, who will come and reign over the whole earth; and all other
kingdoms, and presidents and governors, and their subjects will be
obliged to acknowledge that Jesus is the Christ. The Latter-day Work
which we represent will bind the power of the devil which has held
sway among the children of men for 180 generations. Then it is not
strange that the devil should become mad and stir up the wicked to
make war against it. The Lord will inspire his servants and give them
ability to maintain this kingdom upon the earth. He is at the helm. I
would not give much for it if He was not the author of it; it could
not stand without Him against the great power that is waged against
it.

Vol. 11,  p.65
Why is this warfare? It is not because it is Satan's kingdom or any
part of it; if so, his kingdom would be divided against itself; but it
is because it is the kingdom of God, and it has got to be planted in
the earth, and it will continue until the scene is wound up, and
Christ descends in the clouds of heaven, and the holy angels with him,
and the dead in Christ shall rise first to meet him at his coming. The
Lord Almighty will sustain the kingdom and back up his servants and
their testimony, and he will send judgments, and plagues, and
afflictions, and destroying angels, and visit the wicked nations with
an overwhelming destruction. All this is the work of God, and we
cannot help it if we would. the Lord has decreed that he will build up
his kingdom in this day and age of the world, and he has dccreed that
it shall accomplish the work it is intended to do, and stand for ever.
The earth belongs to the Lord.[p.66] 

Vol. 11,  p.66
When the devil and his host were sent from heaven because of
disobedience, they came to this world. And wherever the children of
men are, there also those evil spirits exist to tempt the children of
men to do evil, and everything that leads to destruction, and misery,
and woe originates from that source, and everything that leads to
exaltation, virtue, holiness, goodness, glory, immortality, and
eternal life is from the hand of God. The Lord is the strongest power,
and he will prevail at last. In this I rejoice, because the earth
belongs to him, and we belong to him, and if we have any blessing, we
have got to receive it at his hands. When the first missionaries went
to England, disembodied spirits sought to destroy them, and had there
not been an angel of salvation present, they would have been slain;
nothing but the power of God saved them. The visions of their minds
were opened, that they saw many of the devils that sought their
destruction, although not in the body but in the spirit, and they
stood before them like wicked, hideous men, come to destroy them. We
had this same power to contend with in London. Sometimes they are
invisible, and sometimes they are in the tabernacles of men. In
Carthage jail they came in the bodies of men, and were under the
influence of the devil, and succeeded in shedding the blood of the
Prophet, and thought they would overthrow the Church and kingdom of
God. This evil power is manifest and visible more and more as we
progress in the kingdom of God.

Vol. 11,  p.66
Let us try to live our religion, and try to be the friends of God; and
let us make war against the works of the devil. Let us seek to
overcome ourselves, and all our evil impressions, and bring our bodies
in subjection to the law of Christ, that we may walk in the light of
the Lord, gain power with him, and assist in sanctifying the earth and
in building up temples, and in attending to the ordinances of the
house of God, that we may be saviors of men, both of the living and
the dead.

Vol. 11,  p.66
These are our privileges, and the blessings which the God of heaven
has put in our hands. Is there any thing in all the dominions of the
devil of more value to us than the blessing of our God, given to us
through the organization of his kingdom? We have everything to
encourage us, and to give us faith and peseverance in the work of God.
If we do our duty we shall prosper, and progress, and spread abroad,
and the stakes of Zion will be strengthened and her cords lengthened,
and ere long we shall have power to return and build up the centre
stake of Zion, and the waste places thereof, and we shall accomplish
all we have been called to do. May God bless us and give unto us his
Spirit to guide us in all things. Amen.[p.67] 

George Q. Cannon, January 1, 1865

Causes of Gratitude that this Saints Have—Spiritual and 
Temporal Blessings Enjoyed By Them—Greater Promises Made 
to Them Than the Ancients Obedience to Counsel Necessary

Remarks by Elder GEORGE Q. CANNON, made in the 
Tabernacle in Great Salt Lake City, Jan. 1, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.67
My prayer and desire is that while I shall attempt to speak unto you
this afternoon, I may be led and dictated by the Spirit of God, and I
presume that this is the desire of all the Saints who have assembled
themselves together for the purpose of worshipping our Father and God
this afternoon in this tabernacle.

Vol. 11,  p.67
There is one point that was alluded to this morning by Brother Lorenzo
Snow, in his remarks, which struck me with a great deal of force. It
was in relation to the Saints entertaining a feeling of gratitude to
God for the blessings he has bestowed upon us—that the Lord loves
those who entertain such feelings, and who appreciate the blessings
and kindness he bestows upon them.

Vol. 11,  p.67
This truth accounts for the frequency with which the Elders, when led
by the Spirit of God and speaking unto the people, dwell upon the many
blessings, and privileges, and favors we have received since our
obedience to the Gospel of Jesus Christ. To many persons, such
frequent allusions to the blessings and favors that we enjoy, and the
privileges that have been bestowed on us as a people, seem
unnecessary, and in the ears of some not acquainted with us and our
character, and with the principles we have espoused, sound like
egotism; but I can, myself, recognize a great propriety in this style
of preaching or exhortation. I can see that there is a necessity for
it; that we should be continually stirred up to remember the Lord our
God and the favors which he has bestowed upon us froth the time we
embraced the Gospel until now; and not only from that time, but from
the earliest period of our infancy to this time, because his kindness,
and providence, and long suffering have not been extended to us alone
since we have embraced the Gospel, but from the time of our birth
until now.

Vol. 11,  p.67
The Lord has said that he is angry with none except those who
acknowledge not his hand in all things. He is angry with those who do
not aknowledge his hand in the various dispensations of providence
meted out to man.

Vol. 11,  p.67
It is right that we, as a people and as individuals, should be
continually grateful to God for what he has done for us. Unless we
appreciate these blessings, it is not likely they will be increased
upon us—it is not reasonable that greater blessings than those already
received will be bestowed upon us; but if we are humble, meek, and
filled with thanksgiving and gratitude to our Father and God under all
circumstances, appreciating and putting a high value on the mercies he
extends unto us, it is more than probable that those blessings mid
mercies will be increased upon us [p.68] according to our wants and
necessities, and we shall still have increased cause for gratitude and
thanksgiving before him.

Vol. 11,  p.68
While the brethren were blessing the bread, it struck me how grateful
we ought to be for the blessings which God has guaranteed unto us—the
great and the inestimable blessings—through the death of our Lord and
Savior Jesus Christ. How grateful we ought to be every day that we
live, that our Father and our God has provided a way and means of
salvation for us, that before we were born and took upon us the form
of mortal men and women, the Lord in his mercy, and in his wisdom and
kindness, had provided a way whereby we should be redeemed from the
power of Satan, from the power of death, and be brought back into his
presence, and be clothed with immortality and all the blessings which
attend such a condition. Every time we partake of the sacrament, our
hearts should swell with thanksgiving and gratitude for God's mercy
unto us in this respect; yet it is too frequently the case with these
blessings, as with many other blessings which God has bestowed upon
us, their being so wide-spread prevents us from appreciating them as
we should were they confined to a few of us and were not bestowed upon
all the family of man. The blessings of air, of water, of the
earth—the blessings that all the family of man enjoy in common one
with another—because they are so widely spread and so universally
enjoyed, are not appreciated as are other blessings which are more
confined in their application and in the result which attends them to
the children of men. The blessings of the air we breathe, the earth
upon which we tread, of the water which courses down in crystal
streams to satisfy our wants, and all the blessings that are so
bountifully bestowed upon us, ought to be as much the cause of
thanksgiving to our Heavenly Father as though they were confined to a
few families only. And so, also, the great blessings of that
salvation, which is extended universally, through Christ, to all the
children of men who will be obedient to his requirements, ought to be
appreciated just as much as though confined to us alone, to a few
families, or to a small portion of the community which occupies these
valleys.

Vol. 11,  p.68
The Lord has truly provided for us a plan of salvation that is as wide
as eternity, that is God-like in its nature and in its origin; it is
intended to exalt us, his children, and bring us back into his
presence. For this purpose our Lord and Savior came in the meridian of
time. His blood was shed that an expiation might be made by which the
plan of salvation could be completed, that we, whose bodies would
otherwise continue subject to an everlasting sleep in the grave, might
have our mortal tabernacles resurrected and brought into the presence
of our Father and God, there to dwell eternally.

Vol. 11,  p.68
It should be a subject of thanksgiving and gratitude to us that we
have the privilege of comprehending the truth sufficiently to derive
the full benefit of the salvation which is offered unto us through the
death of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ; because we are assured in
the word of God that there is a class, who through their sinfulness
and neglect of the privileges and opportunities granted unto them, and
their disobedience to the requirements of God, are cut off from the
full benefits of that salvation which they would enjoy were they more
obedient. But unto us is offered the salvation in its fulness,
extended through the death of Jesus. After we have done with this
mortal life we are promised a glorious resurrection in the first
resurrection, [p.69] and that our bodies shall not sleep in the tomb
any length of time, only so long as is actually necessary to fulfil
the requirements of the Lord.

Vol. 11,  p.69
Through the revelations of the truth, which have been made unto us, we
are promised all that men and women could ask. All that God has ever
promised to his faithful children we will receive, even every blessing
that is necessary for our eternal happiness in the presence of God, if
we will live subject to the requirements he has made of us in the
Gospel of Jesus Christ. This should be a constant theme of
thanksgiving in our hearts, and I believe it is so; I really believe
that the Latter-day Saints are the most grateful people upon the face
of the earth; I believe they give evidence of it in their actions.
There is, however, room continually given unto us for improvement in
this respect. We cannot be too grateful; we cannot get to a point
where there is a necessity for us to slacken in this respect; and the
more we comprehend of the purposes of our God, the more grateful and
more full of thanksgiving we will be. I notice that among those who
are not as fully acquainted as they should be with the principles of
the Gospel, there is more ingratitude and a greater disposition to
murmur, and a greater lack of thankfulness, than among those who are
educated—educated, I mean, in the knowledge of the truth, in the
principles of life and salvation. I notice that among those who have
the most experience, and have made the greatest advancement in the
things of God, there is the greatest disposition to be thankful and
grateful, and to pour out their souls in prayer before God; and I
notice as the Saints increase in the knowledge of the truth, and the
comprehension of the principles of life and salvation, their
disposition in this direction increases with their knowledge.

Vol. 11,  p.69
Looking at it with the world's view, we have abundant cause to be
thankful; but to look at it through the light of the Spirit of God,
our gratitude and thanksgiving should be unbounded to God; there
should be no limit to it in our hearts every time we reflect on our
position and on the blessings that have been bestowed upon us. What
people on the face of the earth to-day can compare with us in temporal
blessings? And when we look at the blessings we enjoy, as Saints of
the Most High, from the stand point from which the Latter-day Saints
should view this work, how can we limit the feelings white should
animate our hearts continually with praise to our Father and God?

Vol. 11,  p.69
When unprejudiced strangers look upon us, they see our temporal
advantages, and they think we are a blessed and happy people; but
there are other blessings that we enjoy. We enjoy promises which are
extended unto us, of which strangers know nothing—of which they have
not the least conception; blessings and promises which no man can
comprehend, except they who have received the Spirit of God. We have
blessings, we have favors, we have causes of peace, of which the human
family know nothing. While our hearts are burning with joy, with
happiness and with peace; while the Spirit of God is descending upon
us and we are filled therewith, they who look upon us cannot see or
comprehend the spirit that we are of—they cannot understand the
feelings that animate our hearts, they only see us as natural men and
women; they know not that power which has been communicated unto us
and been poured out upon us. While we feel as though we could sing
Hosannah to God and the Lamb, they cannot see anything to cause us to
have such feelings, because they have not access to that power—to that
fountain of [p.70] knowledge, of light, and wisdom, which our God has
opened unto us as a people. We have, then, in addition to the temporal
advantages which God has bestowed upon us, abundant cause for
gratitude on other points.

Vol. 11,  p.70
There will be no time in the vast future when our cause for
thanksgiving and for gratitude will cease; for the more we know and
the more We comprehend the purposes of God, the more gratitude we will
have. The angels who surround his throne indulge in thanksgiving and
praise to God and the Lamb to a greater extent than we can do, because
their Causes for thanksgiving are greater; they have attained to a
glorious exaltation, and they bask in the sunshine of the presence of
the great Eternal. Although they are there, they still have cause to
sing Hosannah to God and the Lamb; though they are in possession of
such great blessings, dwelling as they do in a state of immortality,
and freed from the power of Satan, sin, and death, they, nevertheless,
see causes for thanksgiving to God our Father; and the nearer we
approximate to them and to their perfection, the more we sly all have
of this feeling in our hearts, the more causes of thanksgiving we will
perceive, and the more frequently we will express these feelings.

Vol. 11,  p.70
There is no time that we can conceive of throughout the vast ages of
eternity, if we continue our onward progress, when we will become
cloyed in our religion and in our worship of God; it will not be a
matter of form with us, a duty that will be wearying and onerous upon
us; on the contrary, it will increase in its pleasures. These are
reflections connected with the truth as revealed to us, which are
cheering. If we will let our imaginations stretch into the future,
there will be no time when we will arrive at such a condition that we
will, through weariness, relax our efforts and our exertions, and
cease to feel thanksgiving and gratitude; but there will be increased
causes contributed continually to prompt us to indulge in these
feelings more and more, and take pleasure in their indulgence.

Vol. 11,  p.70
There never was a people on the face of the earth to whom the same
promises have been given as to us. Others, who have preceded us in the
enjoyment of the blessings of the Gospel, have looked forward to the
time of their decease, and have seen that after they should pass away,
the work they then were engaged in would disappear from the earth;
they saw that the power of the adversary would be again wielded to
great effect among men, and that their labors would be comparatively
lost sight of through the evil that would prevail upon the earth. But
this is not the case with us; unto us are extended promises which have
never been extended to any other people who have lived upon the earth
from the days of Adam to this time; unto us a promise is given that
this kingdom shall stand for ever, that it shall not be given into the
hands of another people, that it shall roll forth, increase, and
spread abroad until it fills the whole earth—until all the inhabitants
of the earth can dwell in peace and safety under its shadow, being
freed from misrule, oppression, and every evil that exists among the
inhabitants of the earth; that a reign of truth and righteousness
shall be inaugurated, the reign of God and of his Son Jesus Christ on
the face of the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.70
This is the promise which has Ween extended unto us, and the work is
committed unto us and to the dispensation in which we live. Such a
promise was not extended unto Enoch, unto Noah, unto Abraham, or unto
any of the prophets who succeeded them down to the days of our Lord
and Savior Jesus Christ. When the [p.71] apostles asked the Lord Jesus
about the restoration of the kingdom, he parried their question; it
was not for the people who lived in that dispensation to participate,
while in the flesh, in the blessings of the restoration of the kingdom
of God on the earth and its final establishment in the latter days. It
was reserved for the great and last dispensation of the fulness of
times, that great dispensation in which we now live, when the Gospel
should be restored to the earth in its fulness, and the eternal
Priesthood be revealed; when every angel and every prophet who have
lived upon our earth should revisit the earth again, and bestow every
key and all power and authority which they held on the man who was
elected to stand at the head of this dispensation.

Vol. 11,  p.71
We live in this day, and our posterity will participate in the
blessings of this dispensation, if we and they should be faithful. In
looking forward to our future generations for the next thousand years,
we are not under the necessity of beholding, in vision, our posterity
straying into darkness in such a manner as to close the heavens and
shut off the communication between God and man. God has taught us
differently: he has taught us that instead of the heavens becoming
more closed, and communications less frequent and seldom received,
truth will be more abundantly bestowed on man; instead of angels
ceasing to communicate with man, angels will communicate with him more
and more until man shall bask in the full light of eternity.

Vol. 11,  p.71
These are the prospects that are extended to us as individuals and as
a people. Hence, I have said that we have greater cause than any other
people that ever lived to be thankful to our Father and God for what
he has done for us and promised unto us; yet, do we understand it, do
we appreciate it? When we have the Spirit of God resting upon us, and
our minds are enlightened by it, I presume we do to some extent; we
feel then that we would constantly witness unto God by our acts that
we really appreciate his kindness in permitting us to come forth at
such a time and be associated with such a people. But when the
counsels of God come to us through his servants, and they are contrary
to our prepossessed notions, we forget that the inspiration of the
Almighty is with our brethren, that the power of the Highest is with
them, and, as Brother Snow alluded to Jonah this morning, if we do not
go to Tarshish, we frequently go somewhere else to avoid doing the
things that God requires at our hands.

Vol. 11,  p.71
Now, the day has come when we, as a people, will have to listen to the
voice of the servants of God, to the instructions of the Almighty
through his servants, and obey them as implicitly as though God was in
our midst. Yet, how often is it the case that, when we have counsel
imparted unto us, we feel as though we had some suggestions to make
that would make that counsel better and more applicable to us. I have
seen the Spirit of God grieved, and the understanding of the man of
God beclouded by men taking such a course as this. When the servant of
God has been under the inspiration of the Almighty to counsel a
certain course, somebody has stepped forward and suggested something
different, and by that means the counsel of God has been darkened, the
spirit of revelation has been grieved, and the benefit which otherwise
would be, has not been received.

Vol. 11,  p.71
I have seen this under various circumstances, and I have looked upon
it as an evil and something we should never do. When the counsel of
God comes through his servants to us, we [p.72] should bow to that, no
matter how much it may come in contact with our pre-conceived ideas;
submit to it as though God spoke it, and feel such a reverence towards
it as though we believed that the servant of Go had the inspiration of
the Almighty resting upon him. While many are willing to admit that
the servants of God understand everything connected with the work of
God, and with the various departments of it on the earth, they think
there are some kinds of knowledge which they possess in a superior
degree to them who preside over us. They will admit that the servants
of God may possess all the knowledge that is needed to spread the
Gospel and have it carried to the remotest regions, to build up Zion;
but there is something connected with their particular calling that,
they think, they understand to a far greater extent than he or they
who are appointed to preside over them.

Vol. 11,  p.72
This feeling is not unfrequently manifested. The persons who exhibit
it would be reluctant to say in words that this is their feeling, but
they express it in their actions. This causes an interference with the
Spirit of God, and frequently counsel is darkened by men taking this
course. I know that if we follow implicitly the counsel of God's
servants when they are inspired to give counsel, even if they may not
know everything about the matter, we will be blessed if we bow to it,
and God will overrule everything for good, and it will result as God
wishes it.

Vol. 11,  p.72
It is a great thing for us to have the counsel and instruction of the
Almighty in our midst. The servants of God are inspired by the power
of the Holy Ghost, and the revelations of Jesus are within them; and
if we follow their counsels strictly, we shall be led into the
presence of God, and I know that they are the only men on the earth
who have this power, authority, and knowledge. If we take a course of
this kind, you can readily perceive how harmoniously every thing
connected with the work of God will roll forth; beauty and order will
be witnessed in all the ramifications of the kingdom of God at home
and abroad, and salvation will be extended unto us.

Vol. 11,  p.72
My prayer and desires are, that the Lord will bless you, and that we
may have the Spirit and the power of God resting upon us. Which may
God grant, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.[p.73] 

John Taylor, February 5, 1865

God the Source of All Intelligence and Wisdom—Man a Natural 
and Spiritual Being—Mysterious Nature of His Senses and Faculties—
Men to Be Judged By the Register Within Themselves

Remarks by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, made in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, Feb. 5, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.73
I have felt much impressed with the beautiful hymn which our choir has
just sung, speaking of our Heavenly Father and our return again into
his presence. We frequently talk about our Father who is in heaven,
and we delight to dwell upon our relationship with him, and anticipate
with pleasure the time when we shall behold his face, regain his
presence, and rejoice with him, with the Savior, and with the spirits
of the just made perfect, in the eternal world. The Lord has revealed
a great many good and great things unto us, but yet we seem scarcely
to appreciate the privileges with which we are surrounded and blessed,
nor to comprehend exactly our true relationship to our Heavenly
Father.

Vol. 11,  p.73
I was very much pleased with some remarks made by President Young in
relation to our Father two or three weeks ago, wherein he describes
him as being like ourselves, and possessing the power to associate
with us, and, that if we were to gaze upon him we should see a person
like ourselves; yet he is spoken of as being able to read the thoughts
of our hearts, and that a sparrow cannot fall to the ground without
his notice. There are some peculiar expressions in the Scripture and
in the revelations that we have had given to us, which we may term
Scripture, if you please, pertaining to our Father who is in heaven.
We are told in one place that "He is the light that enlighteneth every
man that cometh into the world." We are told, also, "That every good
and perfect gift proceeds from the Father of lights, in whom there is
no variableness nor shadow of turning." We are told in some of our
revelations, which the Lord has given to us in these last days, that
"He is the light that is in the sun, and the power thereof by which it
was made; that he is the light that is in the moon, and the power by
which it was made; that he is the light that is in the stars and the
power whereby they were made; and that is the same light that
enlighteneth the understanding of man." According to some of our
systems of philosophy, and the ideas that theologists would entertain
in relation to this matter, these remarks would appear strange and
incongruous.

Vol. 11,  p.73
We have been led generally to suppose that the light which
enlighteneth the understanding of man is what is termed of an
intellectual character, and differs materially from the solar light,
or the light of the sun; but if we examine these things critically, we
shall find that there is mixed up with the philosophy of the heavens
and the earth things that have been altogether out of the reach of
human philosophy; that all true intelligence, all true wisdom, all
intelligence that is of any use or benefit to the human family,
proceeds from [p.74] the Lord; that he is the fountain of truth, the
source of intelligence, and the developer of every true and correct
principle that is known to man upon the earth; that there is no branch
of wisdom, of science, of philosophy, of good, sound common sense but
what proceeds from him; and we shall furthermore learn, when we come
to be acquainted more particularly with heavenly things than we are at
the present time, that every thing associated with God and with his
economy, whether upon the earth or in the heavens, is strictly
reasonable and philosophical; and that the only reason why we do not
comprehend many things that are revealed to us, and that have been
revealed in former times, is because we are not acquainted with the
philosophy of the heavens, nor the laws that govern the intelligences
in the eternal worlds. The philosophy of man, of the earth, and of the
things with which we are surrounded, is deep—it is abstruse; it is
difficult of comprehension even by the most enlightened mind and the
most comprehensive and enlarged intellect.

Vol. 11,  p.74
One great reason why men have stumbled so frequently in many of their
researches after philosophical truth is, that they have sought them
with their own wisdom, and gloried in their own intelligence, and have
not sought unto God for that wisdom that fills and governs the
universe and regulates all things. That is one great difficulty with
the philosophers of the world, as it now exists, that man claims to
himself to be the inventor of everything he discovers; any new law and
principle which he happens to discover he claims to himself instead of
giving glory to God.

Vol. 11,  p.74
There are some ideas that have occurred to me lately in relation to
man, if I could only express them, which I consider have been revealed
by listening to the communications of others, and through the
inspiration of the Spirit of the Lord. There is something peculiar in
the organization of man, particularly in regard to his mind. We can
think, we can reflect, we can conceive of things, we can form our
judgment of events that are transpiring around; but it is difficult
for us to perceive or to comprehend how those things are accomplished,
and by what process they are brought about. A man, for instance, can
store up in his memory thousands and tens of thousands of things. A
good linguist, for example, can retain in his memory thousands of
words in his own language. and thousands and tens of thousands in
other languages, and he can draw upon these when he pleases, and
remember their significations. I can remember the time, some years
ago, when no person could tell me a passage in the Bible but what I
could turn to it; I could not remember every passage, but I knew their
connections and could tell others where they could find them.

Vol. 11,  p.74
President Young's memory is remarkable in regard to names and persons.
I have travelled with him throughout the length and breadth of this
Territory, and I do not know that I have ever yet seen him come in
contact with a man whose name he did not remember and the
circumstances connected with him. There is something remarkable in
this.

Vol. 11,  p.74
Again, on theological subjects, a man will remember not only all the
doctrines which he himself believes, but also the doctrines of various
systems of religion that exist in the world, and be enabled to
separate, to describe, or define them. Now, the question is, where are
all these things stowed away? What book are they written in; where are
they recorded? A man may travel over the earth, he may visit towns,
cities, and villages, and gaze upon oceans, seas, rivers, [p.75]
streams, mountains, valleys, and plains; upon landscapes and different
kinds of scenery, and make himself acquainted with all the vegetable
world, and these pictures and this intelligence is carefully laid away
somewhere. He may study chemistry, botany, geology, astronomy,
geography, natural history, mechanics, the arts and sciences, and
every thing in creation which man is capacitated to receive and store
it away in his memory from the time of his youth up to old age. There
is something very remarkable in that. And then the question arises,
how do we judge of those things? If a man sees a thing, how does he
see it? There is something very remarkable in the construction of the
human eye; it is something like these photographic instruments that
receive impressions, only he gazes upon them and his eye takes them
in, and the scene he gazes upon is actually imprinted upon what is
called the retina of the eye; and one thing after another is recorded,
until thousands, and tens of thousands, and millions of things are
laid away through that medium, and he is enabled to see any of these
things whenever he pleases; his will can call them forth, and they
pass in panoramic form before his vision from some source, where they
are deposited and registered; all those things that he has gazed upon,
that he has handled with his hands, or felt by the sense of touch, he
can call up at his pleasure. There is something remarkable in this
when we reflect upon it. Men talk about this registry being in the
brain, but mens' heads do not get any larger. When men get what is
called the "big head," it is because there is nothing in their heads.
The heart gets no bigger, the body no larger, and yet all these
records are laid away somewhere.

Vol. 11,  p.75
Let us examine the Scriptures in relation to some things, and see what
they say concerning man. "But there is a spirit in man, and the
inspiration of the Almighty giveth it understanding." We learn from
this that there is a spirit in man in addition to this outward frame,
to these hands, these eyes, this body, with all its powers, and
appliances, and members; there is a spirit, an essence—a principle of
the Almighty, if you please—a peculiar essence that dwells in this
body; that seems to be inseparably connected therewith.

Vol. 11,  p.75
We are told in a revelation which the Lord has given unto us, "That
the body and the spirit is the soul of man"—that the two, when
combined, form what is termed in Scripture the soul. Now, then,
according to this, man would be what may be termed a natural and a
spiritual being—a being connected with the tabernacle that is
associated with this earth, and earthy, and another being that is
connected with the heavens, or heavenly; some would term it a temporal
and a spiritual organization. It is difficult, however, to find words
to convey ideas correctly in relation to these matters; our language
is meagre when we speak of heavenly things, because it is made for
earthly beings, and not for the heavenly; and therefore it does not
embrace with that distinctness and clearness those heavenly forms of
speech which might convey to our intelligence more clearly those ideas
we can better reflect upon than we can express. But, suffice it to say
that there are two natures, if you please, mixed up in the human body;
the one is what we term material, and the other, some would call it,
immaterial; but then, that is not a right phrase—the one is earthly,
or pertaining to the earth, that is, liable to decay; the other is
heavenly, more spiritual—an essence or being that cannot be destroyed;
and hence, says Jesus in speaking [p.76] concerning this, "And I say
unto you, my friends, be not afraid of them that kill the body, and
after that, have no more that they can do. But I will forewarn you
whom you shall fear. Fear Him, which after he hath killed, hath power
to cast into hell; yea, I say unto you, fear Him."

Vol. 11,  p.76
The body itself is a very remarkable structure or machine. Let me
refer to some few items associated with it—to the mediums through
which we receive the intelligence of which we speak. For instance, the
eye. How is it that you receive impressions into the eye? Just in the
same way as impressions are received by a daguerreotype instrument,
and they are planted there in what is termed the retina of the eye;
there are placed there a number of small nerves which receive these
impressions and convey the intelligence somewhere, in some manner,
that it is laid away in some place where it can be called up. When we
reflect upon and witness their peculiar powers, we discover operations
that are very remarkable, comprehensive, accurate, and mysterious; you
can see a mountain to the distance of fifty miles, and your eye will
take it in and receive the impression; you can gaze upon a thousand
objects, and your eye will register them all, and will convey an exact
likeness of them, so that you can describe by language, if you have
the power to use it, a true resemblance of the objects your vision
takes in, so nice and so precise are the figures conveyed to the human
mind through the instrumentality of the eye; so acute, so impalpable,
so ethereal and refined is its action and power, that its
susceptibilities approach very near to the spiritual, although it is
temporal, so called.

Vol. 11,  p.76
Again, the power of smell is very peculiar; perfumes of various kinds
will last for years, and their various odors can be distinguished by
you. Take, for instance, a Tonquin bean, or a rose. The former is very
small, and yet it continues to emit or exude, year after year, myriads
of small, infinitesimal particles, without any sensible diminution,
all of which are charged or impregnated with its own peculiar aroma;
and convey this delicate, impalpable matter to the organs of the nose,
and so exquisitely sensitive are the nerves associated with the nasal
organ, that the minuteness of this touch, and the peculiar odor of the
Tonquin bean, the rose, or any other peculiar aroma, is conveyed as
distinctly to the understanding as words or signs of any kind can
convey impressions to the human mind. This is, indeed, mysterious, yet
strictly demonstrative, although, like the capacity of the eye, it
approaches the spiritual or ethereal.

Vol. 11,  p.76
Our sense of hearing is also another remarkable instance of the
peculiar sensitiveness of the organs of the human system. While I am
speaking to you, there is not in this vast assembly a man, woman, or
child that does not hear my voice at this time; all present can
distinguish every word I say. How do they hear it? My voice causes a
vibration in the atmosphere, the same as when a stone is thrown into
the water; the water undulates, and a succession of waves are
produced, which, if undisturbed, spread in continuous increasing
circles, until the disturbing force is exhausted. So, in like manner,
the action of the voice operates, or vibrates, upon the atmosphere,
which is full of impalpable atoms or globules that undulate, vibrate
and rush against each other with great rapidity above, below, around,
carrying with great accuracy and distinctness, and conveying the sound
so correctly, that every man and woman hears alike; the sound is
conveyed in an [p.77] inexplicable manner to the drum of the ear. The
nerves are affected, and those nerves convey intelligence to the
congregation I am now talking to—to the understandings of those who
hear me.

Vol. 11,  p.77
We are made in the image of God, we were designed by the intelligence
of God, and the organs we have are fire same kind of organs that the
Gods themselves possess. I consider that the body and the spirit are
connected together in some inscrutable, indefinable, and intelligent
manner; that, if we comprehended, would be a greater wonder and
mystery to us than anything that we have already referred to.

Vol. 11,  p.77
Now, then, let me speak of another subject immediately connected with
this. President Young remarked, and we are informed in the Scriptures,
and that was one of the things that led me to reflect about some of
these matters, as well as in our own revelations, something like this,
that "God sees and knows the acts of all men." We read something like
this, "But I say unto you, that every idle word that men shall speak,
they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment." Now, this is
a remarkable declaration. Look at the millions of human beings that
inhabit this earth, and that have inhabited it from the creation up to
the present time. It is supposed, generally, by the best authorities,
that from eight hundred to a thousand millions of people live upon
this earth at the same time, that is, this has been the case for a
great many generations at least; they are coming and going
continually, they pass into the world by thousands and tens of
thousands, and go out of it in the same way daily; a daily stream of
this kind is coming and going. Then, if we could discover the thoughts
and reflections of these numerous millions of human beings, look at
the wisdom, the intelligence, the folly, the nonsense, the good and
the evil that is connected with every one of them, it is so vast and
complicated that the human mind could not receive it, and it seems as
if it would be almost a thing impossible for God to gaze upon the
whole of them,—to comprehend the whole, and judge of the whole
correctly. How shall this be done? My understanding of the thing is,
that God has made each man a register within himself, and each man can
read his own register, so far as he enjoys his perfect faculties. This
can be easily comprehended.

Vol. 11,  p.77
Let your memories run back, and you can remember the time when you did
a good action, you can remember the time when you did a bad action;
the thing is printed there, and you can bring it out and gaze upon it
whenever you please. As I stated before, if you have studied language,
you can call that out at pleasure; you can show the distinction
between the different parts of speech very readily. If you have
studied mechanism, your mind will go to the place where you saw a
certain machine, and you will go to work and make one like it. If you
have travelled in cities, you can tell what kind of houses and streets
composed the different cities you passed through, and the character of
the people you associated with; and you can ruminate upon them, and
reflect upon them by day or by night whenever you think proper, and
call the things up which you did and saw. Where do you read all this?
In your own book. You do not go to somebody else's book or library, it
is written in your own record, and you there read it. Your eyes and
ears have taken it in, and your hands have touched it; and then your
judgment, as it is called, has acted upon it—your reflective powers.
Now, if you are in possession of a spirit or intellectuality [p.78] of
that kind, whereby you are enabled to read your own acts, do you not
think that that being who has placed that spirit and that intelligence
within you holds the keys of that intelligence, and can read it
whenever he pleases? Is not that philosophical, reasonable, and
scriptural? I think it is. Where did I derive my intelligence from
that I possess? From the Lord God of Hosts, and you derived your
intelligence from the same source. Where did any man that exists or
breathes the breath of life throughout this whole universe get any
intelligence he has? He got it from the same source. Then it would be
a very great curiosity if I should be able to teach you something and
not know that something myself. How could I teach you A, B, C, if I
did not know the alphabet, or the rudiments of the English Grammar, or
anything else, if I did not know it myself? I could not do it. Well,
then, upon this principle we can readily perceive how the Lord will
bring into judgment the actions of men when he shall call them forth
at the last day. Let me refer to some things in the Scriptures
pertaining to this matter. Nebuchadnezzar had a dream, in which he saw
a variety of things pass before him. By-and-by the dream was taken
from him, and he could not remember it; and he called upon the
magicians, and soothsayers, and astrologers to give unto him the dream
and the interpretation thereof, but they said it was too hard a thing
for them to do; they could not give the king this information, for
nobody can know these things but the Gods whose dwelling is not with
flesh. They believed, as we do, that there is a Being that had spirit
and intelligence above the other gods, and that he alone could unravel
those mysteries. Finally, the king sent for Daniel, and Daniel knew
nothing about it until he prayed unto the Lord, and the Lord showed it
to him; for the Lord had given the dream to Nebuchadnezzar, and if he
had given it to one, he could to another. He could read it in
Nebuchadnezzar's mind or spirit in the record which He kept. He
revealed the same thing to Daniel, who said unto the king, "Thou
sawest a great image; its head was of gold, its arms and breast of
silver, its belly and thighs of brass, its legs of iron, and its feet
and toes part of iron and part of clay." When Nebuchadnezzar heard the
dream which he had forgotten, he gave glory to the God of Israel,
because he could reveal secrets and manifest things which had been
manifested to him. We look at things again on natural principles,
according to things that we can judge upon by our natural senses. A
man gazes upon a thing in the day-time, he goes to sleep, his senses
are gone, he wakes up in the morning, and he remembers the things he
had forgotten in his sleep—they are remembered as fresh as ever. There
have been men afflicted by what the physicians call catalepsy; they
lose their senses for a period of time, sometimes for years, and in
that state they are entirely ignorant of their former existence; they
do not know any events that transpire, they cannot read their own
register; but the moment their senses come to them, they reflect and
begin at the place they left off when they became deranged. Man sleeps
the sleep of death, but the spirit lives where the record of his deeds
is kept—that does not die—man cannot kill it; there is no decay
associated with it, and it still retains in all its vividness the
remembrance of that which transpired before the separation by death of
the body and the ever-living spirit. Man sleeps for a time in the
grave, and by-and-by he rises again from the dead and goes to
judgment; and then the secret thoughts of all [p.79] men are revealed
before Him with whom we have to do; we cannot hide them; it would be
in vain for a man to say then, I did not do so-and-so; the command
would be, Unravel and read the record which he has made of himself,
and let it testify in relation to these things, and all could gaze
upon it. If a man has acted fraudulently against his neighbor—has
committed murder, or adultery, or any thing else, and wants to cover
it up, that record will stare him in the face, he tells the story
himself, and bears witness against himself. It is written that Jesus
will judge not after the sight of the eye, or after the hearing of the
ear, but with righteousness shall he judge the poor, and reprove with
equity the meek of the earth. It is not because somebody has seen
things, or heard anything by which a man will be judged and condemned,
but it is because that record that is written by the man himself in
the tablets of his own mind—that record that cannot lie—will in that
day be unfolded before God and angels, and those who shall sit as
judges. There will be some singular developments then, I think. If
this is to be the case, as was said formerly, "What manner of persons
ought we to be in all holy conversation and godliness?" There is, in
fact, something in this, that in a partial degree can be read even on
this earth. There are men who profess to be phrenologists and
physiologists who profess to read character, and perhaps some man,
from a knowledge of human nature and from a study of the human mind,
can, upon natural principles, unfold a great many things. And there is
associated with this Church such a gift as is called the discerning of
spirits; but it is one of those things which we see in part and
understand in part, etc.; "but when that which is in part is done
away, and that which is perfect has come, then we shall see as we are
seen, and know as we are known." That is only a part of what the other
will be the perfection of. When we get into the eternal world, into
the presence of God our Heavenly Father, his eye can penetrate every
one of us, and our own record of our lives here shall develop all. I
do not say that he will take trouble to read everybody. We read
concerning the apostles in former times, that when Jesus should sit in
judgment, they should be seated upon twelve thrones, judging the
twelve tribes of Israel; and it is also written, "Know ye not that the
Saints shall judge the world?" Who will be judges of the world in this
generation? You, yourselves, who understand the laws of the Priesthood
must say, Now, then, if these things are so, it behoves us to consider
and ponder well the paths of our feet, it behoves me to be careful
what I do, what doctrines I advance, what principles I inculcate, and
see to it that I do my duty before God, and the angels, and all men,
for I cannot obliterate the record which is written here. if I am
engaged in business transactions of any kind, it behoves me to know
what I am doing; that I am dealing as I would wish men to deal with
me; if I do not, the record is there. I think we read somewhere, that
if our own conscience condemn us, God is greater than our conscience;
"if our own hearts condemn us, God is greater than our hearts." If I
be a father and have charge of a family, it behoves me to know what
kind of an example I set before them, and how I conduct myself; it
behoves both fathers and mothers to know that they are making a record
of their doings that they will not be ashamed of. It behoves children
to know what kind of a course they take towards their parents, and
towards the building up of the kingdom of God upon the earth. If I
[p.80] am an Elder in Israel, or whatever office I hold in the Church,
it behoves me to comprehend my position, know myself, and act as a
Saint of God in all things, which may the Lord help us to do in the
name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, February 19, 1865

Men Ought to Practise What They Teach—Necessity of 
Faithfulness on the Part of the Saints—the Young Ought to Live 
Their Religion—Blessings Received Through the Exercise of Faith

Remarks made by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, 
at Centerville, Sunday, Feb. 19, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.80
I desire most humbly to talk very simply to my brethren and sisters.
It is as much my duty as it is the duty of any other member of this
Church to learn how to be a Saint. I have got to learn how to be a
truthful man, an honest man, an upright man, and I have got to make
myself competent, through faithfulness to God and my brethren, to
teach others with propriety. It is a common saying, "Do as I say but
not as I do;" but I want to do just as I teach you to do without any
deviation. There is not anything in my calling that will justify me in
doing wrong. It would be nonsense for me to undertake to preach
righteousness, virtue, truthfulness, and justice, and not be a
righteous, virtuous, and just man myself. You hold a portion of that
same holy Priesthood which I hold; it is no matter what office you
hold in that Priesthood, and it has all emanated out of the holy
Apostleship, making these different offices and callings branches of
the Apostleship. We all have a Priesthood to honor, which it is
impossible for us to do unless we honor ourselves; and all who hold
the Priesthood and honor themselves, are worthy of honor; and it is
impossible to honor the Priesthood in that man and not honor the
vessel that holds it.

Vol. 11,  p.80
We can command the respect of all men as a people by making ourselves
self-sustaining, by acquiring a knowledge of all kinds of mechanical
business; and our sisters can make themselves honorable by learning to
knit, weave, and spin; how to make a harness for a loom, and how to
[p.81] warp the yarn, after they have spun and colored it. Every young
woman who calculates to be a wife and a mother, should make herself
acquainted with these matters. Is there any female in our society too
good to learn and work at this home industry? I think not. If there
are any who consider themselves so, they are also too good to wear
home-made clothing. The Priesthood is also with the woman, because she
is connected with the man, and the man is connected with his God.
Being so connected, we must all be honorable if we are good.

Vol. 11,  p.81
The earth is enlightened by the same light which enlightens our eyes,
which is the light of Christ, which enlighteneth every son and
daughter of Adam and Eve who cometh into the world, and it is the same
light by which I see you this morning. And we have, in addition to
this, a holy Priesthood, and have been commanded to go forth and
preach the Gospel, and teach the ways of life to all men, and not to
be taught by unbelievers. We are also instructed to lead all meetings
as we are dictated by the Holy Ghost. The spirit of truth is the
spirit of revelation, which we may all possess, for it is the
privilege of all Latter-day Saints so to live and honor God as to
receive of his attributes and nature in greater perfection, and become
more like Him. We are the sons and daughters of God; we have proceeded
from him through the laws of generation, the same as my children have
proceeded from me. God is the great father of our race, and as a man
is not perfect without the woman, neither is the woman without the man
in the Lord they depend upon each other, and are necessary to each
other for the propagation of our species.

Vol. 11,  p.81
I enjoyed myself very much at your party last night. Such social
gatherings are always good in their effects, so long as we keep within
the purview of the religion of Jesus Christ in all such exercises. It
is my privilege and duty to live so as to become a good man, as much
so as any man in this Church and kingdom. Being an Apostle does not
excuse me in the least from the performance of every duty which the
religion of Jesus makes binding upon me; and, as far as I am
concerned, I live as faithfully as possible, considering the failings
of mortality which I have in common with all men. There is not a day
passes over my head that I do not bow before the Lord once, twice, or
thrice; that is the way I have got to live, in order to be a good man,
and retain the light of the Holy Spirit to guide me into all truth;
and the same faithfulness is required of you, because you are members
of the same body and of the same Priesthood. We should all be alive in
the performance of our duties. We cannot live the religion of, Jesus
and not pray. I have had an experience in this Church of some
thirty-two years. I commenced to pray before I heard of the Work of
the last days, and I have prayed every day from that day until the
present time. I have never been in a circumstance or place wherein I
could not pray, if I was disposed to do so. As faith without works is
dead, being alone, so our religion is of no benefit to us without
prayer. I cannot live and be prospered in the kingdom of God only by a
faithful attendance to every duty. When Jesus Christ came to the world
as the messenger of life and salvation, he called upon all the ends of
the earth to come unto him and be saved, for besides him there is no
Savior. He also said, I am the true vine and my Father is the
husbandman, that is, he proceeded from the Father; and he further says
to the twelve, "And ye are the branches;" and he exhorted them to
abide in him even [p.82] as he abideth in the Father. In doing this
they partake of the same spirit. If we abide not in Him, we become
like a limb that is dead and ready to be burned.

Vol. 11,  p.82
My being one of the First Presidency of the Church does not excuse me
from living my religion; but I should, on that account, be more
faithful, and show an example to the flock of Christ, and constantly
be alive to know how things are progressing in the Church, and be
dictated by the Holy Ghost in every act of my life, that I may have
power to discern the spirits of men, and be able to give unto them the
very counsel that my Father in heaven would give them if he were here
himself. I endeavor to take this course, and when I give counsel, I do
not run against Brother Brigham, because I am led by the same spirit.
You call these things little things, but they are as big things as I
know of; these things lie at the root of the matter, and from them
spring the fruits of righteousness. The main roots of a tree are fed
by the little fibres, and from them spring the trunk, and the
branches, and the fruit. Let us cultivate those principles which lie
at the root of all righteousness, that our professions and works may
accord with each other, instead of being contented with a mere form of
godliness, without power or foundation. This Church is founded upon
eternal truth; its roots run into eternity, and all the power of the
devil and wicked men may seek its overthrow in vain, for it will
triumph over death, hell, and the grave. I know this. I know it by
revelation—by the Spirit of God, for in this way my Heavenly Father
communes with me, and maketh known unto me his mind and will. I have
never seen him in person, but when I see my brethren I see his image,
and I discover the attributes of God in them. Then let us honor our
bodies and spirits, which are made in the likeness of him who has
created all things and upholds them by his power.

Vol. 11,  p.82
I have never seen a time since I entered this Church when there was
greater necessity for this people living faithfully than now. It is a
very prosperous time, and we are gaining property fast; and many, I
fear, are losing sight of everything else but the riches of this
world; and, were you to warn them of it, they are so blinded by the
deceitfulness of riches, that they would not believe a word you say.
The more people stray away from God the harder it is to make them
sensible of their danger; and the more light that men and women
possess, the easier it is to correct them when they go astray; because
they are more like the clay that is in the hands of the potter, and
they can be moulded and fashioned according to the will and pleasure
of the master pettier. We have got to walk very faithfully before our
Father in heaven, and strive with all our might to honor the covenants
we have made with him in his house.

Vol. 11,  p.82
I do not say but that you are just as good men and women in this place
as in any other place in the mountains; yea, I admit that the people
are better in the country towns than in Great Salt Lake City, for the
froth and scum of hell seem to concentrate there, and those who live
in the City have to come in contact with it; and with persons who
mingle with robbers, and liars, and thieves, and with whores and
whore-masters, etc. Such wicked men will also introduce themselves
into Davis County, and among all the settlements throughout these
mountains; but where the people are truly righteous and just, wicked
men can do them no harm; were the people all righteous who profess to
be Latter-day Saints, they would [p.83] constantly be on their watch
against the encroachment of a wicked power. The wicked and corrupt who
have settled in our community are taking a course to lead away those
who are willing to be led away from the truth—those who have turned
away from God; and it will be for our good, as a community, if such
persons will leave and never again return to our Territory, unless
they can do so with a determination to serve God and keep his
commandments. I love those who love God; they are more precious to me
than gold, and silver, or possessions.

Vol. 11,  p.83
Do we live our religion as faithfully as we might? Are we not in the
habit of telling lies now and then? Oh, yes, we tell occasionally a
white lie, or a little catnip lie, once in a while. We should be
perfectly truthful and honest in all our sayings and dealings with all
men, especially with those who serve the same God that we do, and are
in the bonds of the same religion. How to do this is one of the great
mysteries of the kingdom of heaven. By telling these little fibs we
lose the spirit of the Lord and get into darkness, then the simplest
truth becomes a mystery to us; but when our minds are enlightened by
the spirit of truth, everything is plain and clear to the
understanding. People get an idea that there is no sin in little lies,
or catnip lies. You read in the Book of Mormon, where it is said that
the devil goeth about deceiving the children of men, and tells them to
lie a little, and steal a little, and take the advantage of your
neighbor a little, and speak against thy neighbors a little, and do
wrong a little here and a little there, and thus he leadeth them with
silken cords, as it were, down to destruction. It is just as much a
crime to steal a penny or a cent as it is to steal a quarter of a
dollar—the quarter of a dollar is more in value than the cent, but
what difference is there in the crime? These little things we are apt
to pass over unnoticed, but they will operate materially against your
obtaining that glory which you design to inherit in the next
existence. If little wrongs are not checked, they will lead on to
greater ones, until we are cheated out of our salvation. By checking
these little wrongs, as they are called, we become more grounded and
rooted in the faith of Christ, as a tree is rooted and grounded in the
earth.

Vol. 11,  p.83
We ought not to take a course to injure each other. A man holding the
Priesthood of the Son of God, a High Priest for instance, will try to
destroy the influence of a better man, causing him to walk in sorrow,
that he, the High Priest, may step over him and get to some particular
distinction; but as the Lord lives, trod as the sun shines, such men
will be deceived in their designs, and will receive in full the
measure they have tried to measure out to others. In our deal with
each other, it is better to give a man a dollar than to take a cent
from him; by wronging a man of a dollar or a few cents, you may
thereby cause a division between yourself and one of your best
friends. What for? For a poor, miserable dollar. I have been, and am
now, subject to many weaknesses that I would guard you against, but I
am trying to fortify myself and overcome every evil that is in me.

Vol. 11,  p.83
I will relate a little incident in my own experience to illustrate the
selfishness of the human heart, and how by perseverance it can be
overcome. I have lately been at work putting down some carpets in the
endowment rooms. I had a piece of good carpet myself, and a spirit
came upon the which whispered, "Brother Heber, you may just as well
put that carpet into the endowment house as let it lie on one of your
floors." Before I got it out of doors to move it to the [p.84]
endowment house, my generous feeling puckered up and a thought came to
me, that the Church was fully able to carpet its own rooms. I took the
carpet and put it away again. In a day or two afterwards a thought
came to me like this, "Heber, you had better take that carpet and use
it in the Lord's house, for before the spring it may be eat up with
moths." I looked at the carpet again, after bringing it from its
hiding place, and said to myself, "That is really a pretty carpet; it
is almost too good to put down in that house," and I put it away
again. The thought came to me again, "You had better put it in the
endowment house and beautify the Lord's house with it, for the Lord
may notice it, and he will, no doubt, see you dressing up and adorning
his house." I seized the carpet again and dragged it out of doors at
once, and placed myself between it and the door, saying to the carpet,
"You do not go back again into that room any more." I presume that
nearly all of you have had just such feelings and just such rightings
against the power of evil in yourselves, and against carrying into
effect your good and generous intentions.

Vol. 11,  p.84
The other day my wife was sick; she came to me and requested me to
pray to the Lord that she might be healed. The matter passed from my
mind. The day following this I remarked to her that I had not seen her
looking so well for some time previous. She replied, "I am perfectly
sound." I had forgotten about her request that I should pray for her,
and had not done so; but she was healed through her honesty, faith,
and integrity towards the holy Priesthood. She reverenced and honored
it; the Holy Spirit saw it, and the angels of God saw it, and she was
healed by the power of God, without the laying on of hands. It was
with that circumstance as it was anciently. "The centurion answered
and said, Lord, I am not worthy that thou shouldst come under my roof;
but speak the word only, and my servant shall be healed."

Vol. 11,  p.84
We who hold the Priesthood do not honor each other as we ought in our
intercourse with each other; if we do not honor each other, how can we
expect to be honored by God and by his Holy Spirit, who seeth us and
is cognizant of all we do. We must try to overcome all unpleasant and
unkind language towards each other, and strive to have our intercourse
such as angels will applaud. It is written, "resist the devil and he
will flee from you." Some people do not believe that there are any
devils. There are thousands of evil spirits that are just as ugly as
evil can make them. The wicked die, and their spirits remain not far
from where their tabernacles are. When I was in England, twenty-eight
years ago next June, I saw more devils than there are persons here
to-day; they came upon me with an intention to destroy me; they are
the spirits of wicked men who, while in the flesh, were opposed to God
and his purposes. I saw them with what we call the spiritual eyes, but
what is in reality the natural eye. The atmosphere of many parts of
these mountains is doubtless the abode of the spirits of Gadianton
robbers, whose spirits are as wicked as hell, and who would kill Jesus
Christ and every Apostle and righteous person that ever lived if they
had the power. It is by the influence of such wicked spirits that men
and women are all the time tempted to tell little lies, to steal a
little, to take advantage of their neighbor a little, and they tell us
there is no harm in it. It is by the influence and power of evil
spirits that the minds of men are prejudiced against each other, until
they are led [p.85] to do each other an injury, and sometimes to kill
each other.

Vol. 11,  p.85
We are the sons and daughters of God if we are faithful and honor our
calling, and he has respect unto one as much as unto another. In a
revelation given to Joseph Smith, it is written, "And again I say unto
you, let every man esteem his brother as himself; for what man among
you having twelve sons and is no respecter of them, and they serve him
obediently, and he saith unto the one, be thou clothed in robes, and
sit thou here; and to the other, be thou clothed in rags, and sit thou
there, and looketh upon his sons and saith, I am just?" In this way
the Lord looks upon this people, and I feel to say, God bless this
people with all the power I have got, and with all the good feeling,
and with all the Priesthood of the Son of God I bless you in the name
of Jesus Christ, and I pray for you and for all this people. Oh, how I
desire for us all to be one; for if we are not one, we must see
sorrow. Brother Brigham says, If we live our religion and keep the
commandments of God, we shall never be moved. That is true. If we are
ever disturbed again by our enemies, it will be because we are
unfaithful. The first Presidency of this Church and others may be just
as righteous and holy as our Father in heaven, and yet a portion of
this people can, by their wrong doing, bring sorrow and suffering upon
us. The first Presidency, and thousands of others in this. Church, are
not guilty of crime; we have done right all the time, and we have to
suffer for those who are punished for their sins. When one or two
among a family are wayward and break the laws of the land, see what
sorrow, and tears, and disgrace it brings upon the whole family. it is
just so with us. But oh! my desires are for you to do right, and honor
your calling, and work faithfully under the dictation of President
Young and others who are co-workers with him in the great Work of the
last days.

Vol. 11,  p.85
I feel that I would be willing to work day and night to do my brethren
and sisters good. I want the rising generation to come forth and
secure their blessings in the house of the Lord, that they may be
saved from the evil into which they might otherwise fall. If our sons
could fully and clearly see the propriety of living their religion,
they would from this day cease to mingle with wicked persons; and our
daughters, too, if they understood the consequences, would never be
found giving themselves in marriage to wicked men. As parents and
teachers, we should try with all of our ability to impress upon the
minds of our young people, by precept and example, principles of
truth, that they may not remain uncontrolled and exposed to all the
allurements of sin. We should tie them to us by the saving principles
of the Gospel. I want to see this people established in peace, and in
a way that they can sway the sceptre of King Emmanuel over the whole
earth before I lay my body down to sleep a short time in the grave.

Vol. 11,  p.85
Let us remember that the liberal man deviseth liberal things, and by
his liberality he shall live. I can tell you a hundred instances where
I have been poor and penniless, and did not know what course to take,
and the evil one would tempt me and seek to make me bow down in
sorrow, but I would rise up in the name of the Lord, shake off my
cares, exclaiming, I know that my Father in heaven lives and has
respect for me; then I have been blessed, and my way has been opened
before me. "Seek and you shall find, knock and it shall be opened unto
you. Draw near to God and he will draw nigh unto you." Oh! what a
great comfort it is to [p.86] know that you live in the favor of your
Father in heaven. If I am faithful, I know it is not in the power of
any man upon earth to throw an obstruction between me and Him.

Vol. 11,  p.86
Truth has sprung from the earth, and righteousness has looked down
from heaven, and they have met and have kissed each other—they are
one. It should be just so with those who possess the holy Priesthood
of the Son of God; it never will lead one man to contend against
another, and the angels of God never will cause any person to contend
about any of the follies of this world, for all the glory of this
world is perfectly worthless without God. The life of man is but a few
days, and these few days well spent will be spent to secure a place in
the haven of eternal rest. Seeing that we have only a few days
allotted us to secure so great a blessing, why can we not be faithful
every day and every hour of our lives; and why do we yield the point
to wicked influences and spend our precious moments in that which
yieldeth no profit?

Vol. 11,  p.86
We shall soon pass away and return again with renewed and immortal
bodies that will not be subject to sickness and death; then shall we
have plenty of time and opportunity to adorn the earth and make it
glorious, as we should be doing now, in order to gain an experience by
which we may be profited hereafter. We came here into this world to
gain an experience and to serve God and keep his commandments. May
peace be with you, and comfort and consolation be multiplied upon you
and all the Saints in these valleys and in all the world. I do not
fear the wicked, they can do nothing against the truth; let us be
troubled about doing right ourselves, and I am willing to risk all the
rest. Amen.[p.87] 

John Taylor, March 5, 1865

Religious Ideas of the World Contrasted With Those of the 
Saints—Loyalty of the Saints to the Constitution—Persecutions 
They Have Endured—Prophecy in the Church

Remarks by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, made in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, Mar. 5, 1865.

Reported By E. L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.87
As we travel along through what is sometimes called this "vale of
tears," there are many thoughts that occupy our minds, and many
subjects for reflection present themselves, sometimes concerning the
living and sometimes concerning the dead. However, it is with the
living that we have to do at the present time, and it is "Life and the
pursuit of happiness" that ought to occupy the attention of all
intellectual beings. Mankind have various views and ideas in relation
to the attainment of happiness upon the earth, and also after we leave
the earth; and those views and ideas that are entertained by us in
relation to these matters influence, to a greater or less extent, our
actions and proceedings in life. We look at things through another
medium, and judge of them from another stand-point, than which they
are generally viewed by the inhabitants of the earth. We look upon it
that the greatest happiness that we can attain to is in securing the
approbation of our Heavenly Father, in fearing God, in being made
acquainted with his laws—with the principles of eternal truth, and
with those things that we consider will best promote not only our
temporal, but our eternal happiness.

Vol. 11,  p.87
There are a great many men in the world who, in the abstract, would
say this is correct—that it is very proper for man, who is made in the
image of God, to fear him. They would sing as Wesley did:—

Vol. 11,  p.87
"Wisdom to silver we prefer,
And gold is dross compared with her:
In her right hand are length of days,
True riches and immortal praise," &c.

Vol. 11,  p.87
But then, when we come to scan the matter more minutely, we find that
it is, really, only in the abstract that these things are viewed, and
that people, generally, carry their religion very easily. They wear it
very loosely about them. They do not enter into it with that
earnestness and zeal which we, as a people, generally do. Hence, there
is quite a difference between them and us in these particulars. Men
generally suppose that it is well enough to fear God on Sunday, and
perhaps attend to religion a little during the week. but not much;
that a course of the latter kind would interfere too much with the
daily avocations of life; and that it would be almost impossible for
the generality of mankind to attend to these things in the way that
we, as a people, believe in. Preaching, for instance, they believe
must be done by a man specially set apart for the purpose, who by that
means obtains his living, just as another man would in the profession
of law, or in any other avocation or trade. In the Church of England,
with which I was first connected—inducted into it when a boy, or
rather a child—they [p.88] have not only ministers to read their
prayers, but clerks to say amen for them, so that the people have
literally nothing to do but go to meeting. Men may profess religion
and be drunkards, riotous, fraudulent, debauchees, &c.; yet that does
not make much difference, for when they die and are put into
consecrated ground, the minister, in reading the service for the dead,
declares that their bodies are committed to the dust "In the sure and
Certain hope of a glorious resurrection." I used to think when a boy,
if such men went to heaven, I should not wish to be in their society;
but if there were more apartments than one, I should like to select my
company.

Vol. 11,  p.88
It must be a very pleasing sort of way for people to do just as they
please when living, and be considered very genteel and fashionable,
and then when they die, instead of running the risk of being damned,
as they do among the Methodists, have a sure and certain hope of a
glorious resurrection. I have studied the theories and views of many
other Christian denominations, particularly Methodists, Baptists,
Presbyterians, and various sects of what is called Protestantism, and
a similar inconsistency runs through them. A man may be a robber, a
murderer, a blasphemer, in fact, no matter how wicked he is, if they
can only get him converted or horn again immediately before he dies,
it is all right; if they can get him to receive religion and believe
in Jesus, even though he is about to be hung for some horrible
crime—murder in the most aggravated form—he is prepared to enter into
the kingdom of heaven to enjoy the society of God and angels; while
another man, who may have been moral, upright, honorable, charitable,
and humane, is consigned to everlasting burnings because he has not
been converted or born again. Yet many of these people are sincere in
their convictions, both among teachers and taught, among priests and
people. I used to think, what becomes of the justice of God under such
circumstances?

Vol. 11,  p.88
In relation to these matters we differ very materially from them, as
well as in other things. We are what may emphatically be called a
kingdom of priests. But with us, we do not get so much pay for so much
work done in the discharge of the duties appertaining to the
Priesthood, in the sense in which the religious world look for such
remuneration. We have to preach, to attend to the duties of our
callings, to administer in the ordinances of God, and to carry the
Gospel to the nations of the earth, trusting in God, without salary or
pecuniary reward. That is a thing the religious world do not think of,
nor believe in doing. The idea of having faith in God about temporal
things is a something they cannot understand; they cannot reconcile it
with their philosophy; though they profess any amount of faith in the
Lord in spiritual things. There is a very material difference between
them and us about these matters.

Vol. 11,  p.88
The same thing runs throughout almost every subject on which we
reflect and exercise thought upon. Many people suppose, because we
differ from them religiously, that we are opposed to them and that we
are their enemies. We feel a good deal as Paul felt concerning the
Israelites when he said, "My daily prayer is, that Israel may be
saved." Yet Israel persecuted him because he did not believe as they
believed in many things. We differ from others in political matters to
a great extent. We have other ideas from what they have. We cannot
help it. We reason upon certain things and reflect upon them, and use
our judgment about them; and when we see things that are wrong, we
consider they are [p.89] wrong, and so state it, and believe that
nothing can make a wrong into a right, nothing can turn an error into
a truth; and hence there is quite a difference of feeling sometimes
arises in relation to many of these things. We believe, for instance,
in our religious matters, that God ought to govern us. We believe that
when we are called upon to perform any labor or service of any kind,
it is part of our religious faith that we must perform that,
independent of any consequences whatever. No other people have got
this religious feeling. Do you think you could transplant a number of
the Church of England people into these valleys in the condition they
were in when we came here? No, you could not. They would want to know
where their living was to come from, and how they were to be
sustained. You may go to the old Methodists, that are yet more
zealous, and they would not do it. When the rush was made for the
California gold mines here, shortly after they were discovered, a
certain number of priests went with them to dig gold, and to take care
of their souls, I suppose, at the same time. But then there was
supposed to be gold to pay for it. And, as the Scriptures say, "As
with the people, so with the priest," they all travelled in the one
road.

Vol. 11,  p.89
With us a few: it is true, have gone after gold—a few straggling ones
here and there have wandered in search of it; but the generality of
our Elders, while some few have gone in this direction, have been away
travelling through the nations or the earth, trying to help forward
the best interests and happiness of the human family, and inculcating
those great principles which God has revealed from the heavens for the
salvation of man; travelling, too, without purse or scrip. I remember,
during the time of the gold fever, everybody wished to see me, where I
was travelling, because they wanted to know something about the gold,
and they thought I was acquainted with the neighborhood where it was
obtained. They were surprised that our Elders should be leaving the
prospects of such wealth, and going forth on a mission such as we are
going on, so profitless and dishonourable in the estimation of men.
But the Elders who did it were so infatuated, as some people would
say, that they would go forward to the ends of the earth to preach
what was viewed as imposture—a something that was considered to be
opposed to everything good. It was to them astonishing that men would
leave this gold that exerts so powerful an attraction upon the minds
and bodies of men; their motives and acts were not comprehended. But
our Elders did it, and hence we differed very materially from others
in relation to these matters.

Vol. 11,  p.89
We differ from them, also, with regard to our political views, for
they are based on our religious faith; we believe in God, and
therefore we fear him; we believe he has established his kingdom upon
the earth, and therefore we cling to it; we believe that he is
designing to turn, and overturn, and revolutionize the nations of the
earth, and to establish a government that shall be under his rule, his
dominion, and authority, and shall emphatically be called the
government of God, or, in other words, the kingdom of God. There is
nothing strange, however, in this; for a great many parties, both in
the United States and in the governments of the old world, have
believed in the kingdom of God being established in the last days; it
has been a favorite doctrine, both among Socialists and Christians,
and much has been said and written about it, theoretically. The
difference between them and [p.90] us is, they talk about something to
come; we say that it has commenced, and that this is that kingdom.

Vol. 11,  p.90
Well, but do you not hold allegiance to the government of the United
States also? Do you not believe in the laws and institutions thereof?
Yes, we have always sustained and upheld them; and although we have
had many very heavy provocations to make us feel rebellious and
opposed to that government, yet we have always sustained it under all
circumstances and in every position. When they tried to cut our
throats, we rather objected to that, you know. We had some slight
objection to have our heads cut off and be trampled under foot; we did
not think it was either constitutional or legal. But when they took
their swords away from our necks and said that we might enjoy the
rights of American citizens, that was all we wanted.

Vol. 11,  p.90
There is, however, a kind of political heresy that we have always
adopted. We have always maintained that we had a right to worship God
as we thought proper under the constitution of the United States, and
that we would vote as we pleased. But some people took a notion to say
"they would be damned if we should." We told them, however, that was a
matter of their own taste; that we would seek to be saved and yet we
would do it. It has always been a principle with us, and in fact is
given in one of our revelations, "that he who will observe the laws of
God need not transgress the laws of the land." It has always been a
principle inculcated by the authorities of this Church, and taught by
our Elders, never to interfere with the political affairs of any
nation where they might be—that is, as Elders. They go forth with the
Gospel of peace, to preach to the people, and not to interfere with
their political institutions. If a mission of that kind should be
given at any future time, all well and good. I have always so
represented our belief, and acted accordingly, wherever I have been,
and so have my brethren in England, in France, in Germany, and in all
nations where I have been. I have always adhered to the laws of the
nation where I sojourned. In the United States we stand in a political
capacity, in this Territory, as part and parcel of the United States.
We occupy that position; we are obliged to do so; we cannot help
ourselves if we wish it, but we do not wish it. We are a number of men
here—a multitude of people, men, women, and children, occupying quite
an extensive Territory, with settlements extending over a distance of
500 miles in length. What the amount of population is I am not
prepared to say; but I am prepared to say that, as a population, as a
people, as a Territory, we have always been loyal to the institutions
of our government, and I am at the defiance of the world to prove
anything to the contrary. When we left—I was going to say the United
States—what did we leave for? Why did we leave that country? Was it
because its institutions were not good? No. Was it because its
constitution was not one of the best that was ever framed? No. Was it
because the laws of the United States, or of the States where we
sojourned, were not good? No. Why was it? It was because there was not
sufficient virtue found in the Executive to sustain their own laws.
That was the reason, gentlemen. Is this anything to be proud of? It is
a thing that should make every honorable American hide his head in
shame; and all reflecting, intelligent, and honorable men feel thus.

Vol. 11,  p.90
It is well understood that executive officers, whether State or
Federal, are bound by the most solemn oath, to [p.91] sustain the
constitution and laws of the United States and of the States where
they reside; and where those concerned aided in, or permitted, the
expulsion of forty thousand American citizens from their homes, they
stood perjured before their country and God; and this huge suicidal
act of ostracism proclaimed them enemies of republican institutions
and of humanity; traitors to their country, and recreant alike to its
laws, constitution, and institutions. "But it was only the damned
Mormons. It was only them, was it not?" Who were these "damned
Mormons?" We cannot help thinking about these things just the same as
we do about religious matters. Why, these "damned Mormons" were
American citizens; and the constitution and laws of the United States,
and of the several States, guaranteed, just as far as guarantee is
worth anything, to these "damned Mormons" just the same rights and
privileges that they did to the blessed Christians. But we came here.
Now, what is the use of trying to hoodwink us and tell us that we have
been very well treated? They know we cannot believe them, and that no
rational, intelligent, honorable man would expect us to believe them;
such assertions are an outrage at variance alike with common sense and
our own experience. But did we rebel? No, we did not act as the
Southern States have done. We came here; and, in the absence of any
other government, we organized a provisional state government, just
the same as Oregon did before us. Thus, in the midst of this abuse
heaped upon us, we showed our adherence to the institutions and
constitution of our country. If bad men bore rule, if corrupt men held
sway—men who had neither the virtue nor the fortitude to maintain the
right and protect the institutions and constitution of this, shall I
say, our once glorious country,—if men could not be found who
possessed sufficient integrity to maintain their oaths and their own
institutions, there was a people here found of sufficient integrity to
the constitution and institutions of the United States not to abandon
them. That has been our feeling all the time, and it is based, also,
upon that belief considered by a majority of the people of this and
other nations as erroneous and false. Again when, after these things
had transpired, we petitioned the United States to give us either a
territorial or a state government, did that show anything inimical to
the institutions of our Government? Verily, no; the very fact of our
doing this proclaimed our loyalty and attachment to the institutions
of the country. We got then, and had given unto us, a territorial
government. We were recognized once more as citizens of the United
States. We had sent among us Governors, appointed by the United
States; Judges, a Secretary, Marshal, and all the adjuncts, powers,
and officers with the territorial government. By them, in many
instances, we have been belied, traduced, abused, outraged, and
imposed upon. Have we retorted against the United States? No, we have
not. Is it the duty of Federal officers, governors, judges, and other
officers coming into our midst, secretaries, Indian agents, etc., to
conspire against the people they come among? Is it their duty to
traduce, abuse, vilify, and misrepresent them? In other places such
men would be summarily dealt with. We have borne these things from
time to time. They were not very much calculated to strengthen the
attachment that we had so often and so strongly manifested to the
government of which we form a part. Still, we have been true to our
trust, to our integrity, and to the institutions and constitution of
our country all the [p.92] time in the midst of these things.

Vol. 11,  p.92
Through some of those misrepresentations and a corrupt administration,
a pretext was found to send an army out here. We heard the report
sounding along from those plains that they were coming to destroy and
lay waste. What, a government destroy its own offspring? An army
raised against an infant Territory? The cannon and the sword, the
rifle and the pistol, brought to spread death and desolation among a
peaceful people. Is that republicanism? Are those the blessings of a
paternal government? is that the genius of those institutions that
were framed to protect man in the enjoyment of all his rights, and to
guarantee equal rights to all men? Would that country be an asylum for
the oppressed? Would it be a place of refuge or protection to any one?
What was left for us to do under those circumstances but to act as men
and American citizens? To fall back on our reserved rights, and say to
those political gamblers who would stake the lives of the citizens of
a Territory in their damning games. Back with your hosts, touch not
God's anointed, and do his prophets no harm. Was there anything wrong
in that? No; I would do it ten thousand times over under the
circumstances, under this government or any other on the face of the
earth with God to help me. No man, no government has the right, at the
instigation of traitors, to destroy innocent men, women, and children.
God never gave them such a right, the people never gave it to them,
and they never had it. True, after a while, some peace-commissioners
came along; why did they not come before and inquire into matters?
Because of the lack of virtue and integrity among those who professed
to rule the nation, and because of a desire to make political capital
out of our destruction. Does that alter the institutions of our
country or interfere with the Constitution of the country? Verily no.
And our hearts beat as fervent in favor of those principles to-day as
they ever did. But we feel indignant at the rascals who would try to
betray those principles bequeathed to the nation. We cannot help it.
We reason upon these principles the same as we do upon other things.

Vol. 11,  p.92
But we frequently hear, "You are not loyal." Who is it that talks of
loyalty? Those who are stabbing the country to its very vitals. Are
they the men that are loyal? Those who are sowing the seeds of
discord; those who are perjuring themselves before high Heaven and the
country they profess to serve? Are these the loyal men? If so, God
preserve me and this people from such loyalty from this time,
henceforth, and for ever. We look at these things from another
stand-point, and view them in a different light entirely from most
others.

Vol. 11,  p.92
We had a grand celebration yesterday. I was there, and much pleased to
see the brethren turn out as they did. I was glad to hear the remarks
of Judge Titus. They were very good; very patriotic. I wish the
principles then advanced could always be carried out; that is the
worst I wish. Sometimes people think we are acting almost
hypocritically when we talk of loyalty to the constitution of the
United States. We will stand by that constitution and uphold the flag
of our country when everybody else fosakes it. We cannot shut our eyes
to things transpiring around us. We have our reason, and God has
revealed unto us many things; but never has he revealed anything in
opposition to those institutions and that Constitution, no, never;
and, another thing, he never will.

Vol. 11,  p.93
But did not Joseph Smith prophecy that there would be a rebellion in
the [p.93] United States? He did, and so have I scores and hundreds of
times; and what of that? Could I help that? Could Joseph Smith help
knowing that a rebellion would take place in the United States? Could
he help knowing it would commence in South Carolina? You could not
blame him for that. He was in his grave at the time it commenced; you
killed him long ago; but you did not do away with the fact that this
state of things should exist. If the Lord—we all talk about the Lord,
you know, Christians as well as "Mormons," and about the providences
of God, and the interposition of the Almighty—if the Lord has a design
to accomplish, if there is a fate, if you like the word any better—and
some infidels as well as Christians believe strongly in the doctrine
of fate—if there is a fate in these things, who ordered it? Who can
change its course? Who can stop it? Who can alter it? Joseph Smith did
not instigate the rebellion in South Carolina, for he was not there. I
heard yesterday from our former representative in Congress—Mr.
Hooper—that when in Washington in that capacity, he was approached by
two members of Congress from the South who said we had grievances to
redress, and that then was the time to have them redressed, stating
what great support it would give the Southern cause if Utah was to
rise in rebellion against the government. He told them we had
difficulties with the government, but we calculated they would be
righted in the government or we would endure them. This has been
uniformly our feelings. "What is your opinion of the war?" some would
ask. If I had had the management of some of those things long ago, I
would have hung up a number of Southern fire-eaters on one end of a
rope and a lot of rabid Abolitionists on the other end, as enemies and
traitors to their country. That is not very disloyal, is it?

Vol. 11,  p.93
We look at things through a different medium than some do, and we feel
perfectly calm, perfectly tranquil with regard to our status and what
is to come religiously, politically, and every other way. One of our
sisters showed me a letter the other day which she had received from a
gentleman in New York; he was one of those psychologists who profess
to be investigating mind and its operations. He asked her in his
letter something like this:—"Have you got among you the vision of
prophecy?" I do not know that I give the words exactly. She came to me
to see what she should say in reply. Said I, "Tell the gentleman he
does not know the question he is asking, and he would not understand
the answer if he had it." The psychology and philosophy that is trying
to examine the human mind through the medium of human intelligence,
without the aid of the Spirit of God, can never find it out. It was
written of old that "no man can know the things of God but by the
Spirit of God;" and if they do not know it, you cannot teach it unto
them, unless they get a portion of that Spirit.

Vol. 11,  p.93
I am not surprised at men marvelling at our proceedings and wondering
at the course we pursue, and in relation to our views. It cannot be
expected that they can do anything else. Jesus said to Nicodemus, when
he came to talk with Him concerning the things of the kingdom of God,
"Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God." And if
he cannot see it, how can he comprehend it? How can a man comprehend a
thing which he cannot see? So it is with the truth, because no man
knows the things of God but by the Spirit of God. "Then you place
yourselves on a more elevated platform than anybody else?" This [p.94]
we have the arrogance to do; but we have the honesty to acknowledge
that it is from God we receive all, and not through ourselves; and
that is why the world will not acknowledge nor believe in the
philosophy of the heavens and the earth, of time and eternity; that
all things are within the grasp of the intelligence of that mind that
is lighted up by the light of the Spirit of God. But how vague and
uncertain are the ideas of those who have not that Spirit! Look at the
arguments, not only of the divines of the present day but of past
ages, in regard to their religious views; look also at the difference
of opinion of the best philosophers in regard to the science of life.
There is nothing tangible, nothing real, nothing certain. Nothing but
the Spirit of God can enlighten mens' minds. Standing on this
platform, we view all things of a political and religious nature
associated with the earth we are living on as being very uncertain,
intangible, and unphilosophical. We expect to see the nations waste,
crumble, and decay. We expect to see a universal chaos of religious
and political sentiment, and an uncertainty much more serious than
anything that exists at the present time. We look forward to the time,
and try to help it on, when God will assert his own right with regard
to the government of the earth; when, as in religious matters so in
political matters, he will enlighten the minds of those that bear
rule, he will teach the kings wisdom and instruct the senators by the
Spirit of eternal truth; when to him "every knee shall bow and every
tongue confess that Jesus is the Christ." Then "shall the earth be
full of knowledge like as the waters cover the sea." Then shall the
mists of darkness be swept away by the light of eternal truth. Then
will the intelligence of Heaven beam forth on the human mind, and by
it they will comprehend everything that is great, and good, and
glorious.

Vol. 11,  p.94
In the meantime, it is for us to plod along in the course God has
dictated, yielding obedience to his divine laws, and be co-workers
with him in establishing righteousness on the earth; and with feelings
of charity towards all mankind, let our motto always be, "Peace on
earth and good will to men."

Vol. 11,  p.95
May God help us to do so, in the name of Jesus. Amen.[p.95] 

Heber C. Kimball, April 31, 1859

Eternity of the Kingdom of God—Continued Faithfulness 
of the Saints—Honesty to Be Practised By Them

Remarks made by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, 
April 31, 1859.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.95
It is some time since I have occupied much time in this stand. I want
you, brethren, sisters, and friends, and all that live, to understand
that the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the kingdom of
God, is the same to-day as it was thirty years ago.

Vol. 11,  p.95
I think it is twenty-seven or twenty-eight years since I came into
this Church. My friends and relatives said it would come to naught
probably in about a year. I told them it was a Church and kingdom
which God had set up, and it never would come to naught; and I now
say, it never will be overcome worlds without end. I know this just as
well as I know I see you to-day. I knew it when I first became a
member of this Church, but not so well as I do to-day. All the nations
upon this earth will crumble back to their mother earth, but this
Church will stand for ever; so you may set your hearts at rest upon
that point.

Vol. 11,  p.95
Things are as we see them to prove our integrity towards God and his
cause; for everything that can be shaken and overthrown will not
stand, and that which cannot be shaken will remain. And those who
stand mill be like the gleaning of grapes after the vintage is done.
So it will be with this people. It mattereth not what takes place, for
it cannot affect the truth, but makes it shine brighter and brighter
in the eyes of those who cleave to it, and bring forth the fruits of
righteousness.

Vol. 11,  p.95
Joseph Smith was a prophet of the Most High, and laid the foundation
of this great Work, and established the holy Priesthood upon the
earth, and God gave many revelations through him for our guidance. He
said many a time while he was living, "I am laying the foundation, and
you, Brother Brigham, and your brethren the Twelve Apostles, with
those who are connected with you in the holy Priesthood, will rear a
great and mighty fabric upon it; you will bear off the kingdom." And
so it will be. Wicked men and wicked spirits may bring into
requisition all the wisdom and cunning they posssess to devise plans
to overthrow this kingdom, but all their deep-laid plots will fail.
They cannot do a thing to hinder the progress of this Work, but
everything they do will promote it and bring it more and more into
notice, from this time henceforth and for ever. I know it, and all
hell cannot prevail against it; for Jesus says, "And upon this rock
will I build my church, and the gates of hell cannot prevail against
it." It is the same church that he established in his day which he has
renewed unto us, with the same Priesthood and the same authority, and
the Lord God will back up this kingdom and cause it to spread like a
thrifty plant, and bring about his [p.96] great purposes by the hands
of those who cleave to it.

Vol. 11,  p.96
You may think me too absolute in my language; but how can I be too
positive in that which I know? Were I to say I know you are in this
tabernacle, would any language be too absolute? Just as certainly do I
know that this Work is true and cannot be overthrown by the world;
although they may seek to kill, and destroy, and persecute the Saints
of God to the death, they never will prevail against it.

Vol. 11,  p.96
It would be well for every one of us to live the religion we profess
and let our light so shine that others may see our good works and be
led to honor the Lord, and do unto one another as we would wish others
to do unto us, and stick to the faith and principles of the Gospel of
Jesus Christ. As the Apostle Paul says in his epistle to the Hebrews,
"Therefore, (not) leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ,
let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of
repentance from dead works, and of faith towards God, of the doctrine
of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection from the
dead, and of eternal judgment." But let us go on unto perfection,
keeping our covenants and vows we have made with each other, with our
God, and with the holy angels, and then we shall be blessed all the
day long.

Vol. 11,  p.96
When a man backslides and loses the spirit of the Gospel, it is a hard
case for that man to redeem himself and gain that communion with his
God, with angels, and with the Holy Ghost, which he had in the
beginning. Therefore, continue in the faith, progressing from grace to
grace unto perfection. This is my exhortation and teaching unto you
who profess the faith of Jesus Christ. Let us live our religion,
repent and forsake all our sins, lie not, deceive not, steal not.

Vol. 11,  p.96
There is not a horse, ox, cow, sheep, or anything else that is stolen
in this Territory, but what it is said the Mormons have done it.
Though, doubtless, there are men who profess to be Latter-day Saints
that are thieves. And as I said the other day to a person while
talking on this matter, if a man will steal from a Gentile, he will
steal from me, and vice versa. An honest man will be honest with all
men.

Vol. 11,  p.96
This is the religion I have believed and practised ever since I have
been a member of this Church, and before I embraced any religious
profession, I was taught this by my mother and teachers; for I came
from a Christian country—from old Vermont—and they are all Christians
there, of course. How can those of the New England States be otherwise
who have held up so nobly for their Christianity? They are much
extolled for their righteousness. I was there taught to be righteous,
and I used to say, like many others there, it was pretty hard for a
man to be a righteous man and get any property; for they, in that
country, were a pack of knaves who would take the teeth out of your
head if you did not keep your mouth shut. That was the kind of
Christianity I was brought up amongst, and I came to these mountains
to get among a people that worship the Lord God in spirit and in
truth.

Vol. 11,  p.96
Then armies, merchants, gamblers, the scum of the Eastern States
followed upon our trail; but this is no excuse for me to do wrong and
be unrighteous. If the strangers who are passing through to California
wish to trade with me, I will deal as righteously with them as with my
brethren. This kind of religion I have practised from my youth up.

Vol. 11,  p.96
As for the emigration this year that is passing through our country to
California, let me tell you they are pretty fine fellows; they are as
civil [p.97] a set of men as I ever saw pass through these mountains;
they mind their own business; they are not damning everybody and
swearing they will kill the first Mormon they come across. Why is
this? I expect all those kind of characters came with the army, and
all the rest: are civil men travelling west to find riches. May God
bless them and help them to do right. There is not one of them but
what will be blessed in doing unto others as they wish others to do
unto them.

Vol. 11,  p.97
Would there be any trouble in this world if all would take that
course? Would there be any war, mobs, confusion, desolation, poverty,
and distress, as you now see it in the United States and in the old
countries? One half of the population of the world is starving for the
want of the actual necessaries of life, while the other is living in
pomp, and splendor, and extravagance; still, we all come from the same
Father and God. It is astonishing to see the wrangling and confusion
of this world. I came here with my brethren to get rid of fighting and
contention. I have been driven five times, and tamely submitted to be
robbed of my home and possessions. I have but two articles now which I
had when I was first married, except my wife; one is a tea canister of
my own making, of brown earthenware, and the other is a chest made by
President Brigham Young.

Vol. 11,  p.97
God bless you, peace be with you, brethren and sisters, and with all
the righteous, wherever they be, in this Church or out of it, it
mattereth not to me; for I love a good and virtuous man, of whatever
profession, who would do to me as he would wish me to do by him. Even
so. Amen.[p.98] 

George Q. Cannon, March 19, 1865

Condition of the Saints, Etc.

Remarks by Elder GEORGE Q. CANNON, made in the 
Tabernacle in Great Salt Lake City, March 19, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.98
A number of excellent remarks have been made to-day in our hearing by
the brethren who have spoken, to the truth of which, the Spirit of God
accompanying them has borne record in our hearts. The Elders testify
to the truth of the principles that we have embraced, and to speak
upon them is as delightful a treat as we can have. There is nothing
more delightful to the human mind, properly constituted, than to
listen to the words of life and salvation spoken under the inspiration
of the Holy Ghost; they are sweeter than the sweetest honey, and more
satisfying than the best and most nutritious food; because they fill
our spirits with joy and gladness, and we feel benefited, and
refreshed, and strengthened by them, and then we occupy a closer
relationship to our Father and God than before hearing his word. These
are my feelings to-day, and they always have been whenever I have
attended a meeting where the Spirit of God has prevailed.

Vol. 11,  p.98
A remark was made to-day which called up some reflections in my mind
respecting us as a people. The speaker said that we were called
illiterate and uneducated, and that we were despised because of our
ignorance—because of the class of society from which the mass of us
have been gathered. This, doubtless, is the feeling that is
entertained in many parts respecting the Latter-day Saints. The remark
brought into my mind a number of reflections respecting the position
that Jesus occupied, that Jesus who is at the present time
acknowledged, by all Christians at least, to be the greatest Being
that ever trod the footstool of the Almighty. I thought of his lowly
position, humble and obscure birth, and the surroundings he was
brought up under; how he must have been despised by those who knew him
when they heard the declarations which he made respecting his
relationship to God our Father in heaven, and when they saw the men
who had been appointed by him to proclaim the Gospel of salvation to
the people, and also those associated with him. But now, as I have
already stated, there is no doubt in the minds of those who profess to
be Christians, that this same Jesus is the Son of God, the Creator of
the world; that by him and through him all things were and are
created, and that unto him we owe the salvation we have all received,
and which we will eventually receive when we attain to the fulness of
the glory promised unto us. It is not always they who are called from
the humblest classes who are the most illiterate in the true sense of
the word; at least, it is not the case with us as a people, nor with
any people [p.99] who have ever been called to the knowledge of the
Gospel, or upon whom he has bestowed the power to administer the laws
of salvation.

Vol. 11,  p.99
I reflect with great pleasure upon the prospects before us, and upon
the past history of our people, and the wisdom God has given unto his
servants, and to this people, to establish his truth, and to proclaim
it unto the inhabitants of the earth, to accomplish his purposes in
building up the kingdom he has so long promised he would establish in
the latter times no more to be thrown down. When we see how God made
choice of his servant Joseph, and brought him from obscurity and from
the midst of ignorance, and bestowed upon him the wisdom of eternity,
how he trained him in that knowledge which is necessary, both temporal
and spiritual, to enable him to organize this great people—I call us a
great people, not because of our numbers, but because of our
prospects, our power, and our organization—He gave him wisdom
necessary to organize His kingdom upon permanent principles, that it
might grow like a seed planted in good ground—small in the beginning,
but germinating and growing until it becomes a great and mighty tree.
It was by means of the wisdom God gave unto Joseph Smith that he was
enabled to organize the kingdom of God upon the earth out of the
contending, conflicting elements in Babylon, upon principles that will
cause it to increase until it shall spread over the whole earth. He
not only gave this wisdom to his prophet Joseph, but he has also given
it to his prophet Brigham, whom he has endowed with power and wisdom
to take hold of His work where Joseph left it when he passed beyond
the vail, and carrying it forward until, in the eyes of all observing
and thinking men, it is the greatest wonder of the present age.

Vol. 11,  p.99
It is a wonder that when all nations of the earth are full of
contention, strife, and disunion, when they are warring in deadly
strife one against another, when they have not the power to cement
themselves together, that there has been one man in the midst of the
nations who has had such controlling influence that people have been
gathered together from every nation, creed, and church, speaking a
great variety of languages—men and women trained under different
influences, circumstances, and habits. It is a wonder to see them
collected as this people are to-day, to see them united and dwelling
in peace, to see them governed by the slightest whisper of him God has
appointed to preside, to see every obstruction moved from the path of
the onward progress of the kingdom of God; not only this, but to see
this wisdom developing itself through all the ramifications of that
kingdom, to see it filling the breasts of those occupying the various
offices in the Church—to see Bishops, Bishops' Counsellers, Presidents
and Presidents' Counsellors, Apostles, High Priests, Seventies,
Elders, Priests, Teachers, and Deacons filling the various offices
assigned unto them to perform; though the same knowledge fills them to
a less extent, still that spirit and that power are increasing in them
which give promise unto them that the organization with which they are
connected will become greats and mighty, and overwhelming in the midst
of the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.99
We are called uneducated, illiterate, but there is a wisdom which is
being developed in the midst of this people, and they are being
trained in those principles that will make them great and mighty
before God and man. We can see this now, but, with the eye of faith,
we can see much more in the future, when the nations will seek for
that wisdom which is alone [p.100] in the possession of this people—a
wisdom that will save them from the calamities and the evils that are
coming upon them. It is not far distant. It will not be very long
before men will seek to be taught of this people the principles that
pertain to this and the next world. Though they now pretend to despise
them, that knowledge is, nevertheless, in the midst of this people
alone. They understand the principles that will save men—not only men
individually, but as nations and communities, from the evils with
which they are threatened here and hereafter. They have been obtained
by us in the same manner in which they were obtained by Jesus Christ,
by Peter, and by those associated with him; they have been obtained by
the knowledge, and light, and intelligence of heaven, bestowed on men
in answer to prayer and faith properly exercised. There is something
very delightful and consoling in the reflection that men and women, no
matter how ignorant, if they become acquainted with the principles of
the Gospel, will become wise unto salvation, and be elevated and be
developed, and continue to increase in everything that is great and
desirable before God and man. We see this promise, which the Gospel
holds out to us, being fulfilled.

Vol. 11,  p.100
We talk about the glory which is in store for us, and well we may talk
about it, because we have, to a certain extent, had a foretaste on the
earth of those promises, the fulness of which we shall enjoy in that
world to which we are all hastening. We can see the effects of the
Gospel upon the minds of the people, and upon our own minds; we see
the people being morally developed in everything that will make them
mighty before God. I know that the Lord, for a wise purpose, has
called the noblest spirits that he had around him to come forth in
this dispensation. He called them to come in humble circumstances,
that they might receive the experience necessary to try and prove them
in all things, that they might descend below all things, and gradually
begin to ascend above all things; there was a wise design in this, and
we see it carried out at the present time.

Vol. 11,  p.100
I take great delight in these things; it is a great pleasure to
reflect upon this Work; for, view it which way you will, look at it
from any standpoint, there is something attractive and lovely
connected with it. We can all have this enjoyment, there is no defect
or flaw in the system; there is nothing about it, if we had the power,
that we could improve or make better. That is a great consolation to
us; it is not the work of man, a cunningly-devised fable man has
constructed. It is not made to suit our peculiar tastes and views, but
it is eternal; it has always existed, and it accords with our being,
and with the laws of our being, because the plan of salvation emanated
from the same eternal source that we emanated from, and everything
connected with us and this system is in perfect harmony. There is
nothing conflicting between the perfect laws of our nature and the
laws of God, revealed in the Gospel. It is this that makes it so
beautiful, that causes it to have such an elevating effect upon us;
and we have to live in agreement with it, in order to eventually be
exalted in the presence of our Father and God; which, may God grant,
may be our happy lot, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.[p.101] 

Brigham Young, May 15, 1865

Duties of the Saints,—Obedience to Counsel, Etc.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday afternoon, May 15, 1865.

Reported By E. L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.101
I will say to you, and wish you to inform your neighbors, that on the
morrow I expect to start with some of my brethren on a short trip
north. I do this lest some might suppose that we are going to leave
you. If we would live according to our acknowledgments in the holy
Gospel, according to the faith we have embraced, and according to the
teachings we receive from time to time, we never would be in the dark
with regard to any matters we should understand.

Vol. 11,  p.101
Much is taught the Saints by the Elders of Israel concerning their
religion, the way we should live, how we should deal with each other,
how we should live before God, what our feelings should be and the
spirit we should possess. If we live according to our covenants, we
will always enjoy the light of truth; and if we live faithful enough,
we shall enjoy the blessings of the Holy Ghost to be our constant
companion. In such case no person would turn either to the right hand
or to the left, in consequence of the motives, the sayings, or the
doings of this one or that one; but they would march straightforward
in the path that leads to eternal life; and if others stepped out of
the way, they would walk straight along. Without the power of the Holy
Ghost, a person is liable to go to the right or the left from the
straight path of duty; they are liable to do things they are sorry
for; they are liable to make mistakes; and when they try to do their
best, behold they do that which they dislike.

Vol. 11,  p.101
I mention my intended trip, because I do not want to hear, when I
return, that Brother Brigham: or Brother Heber, or somebody else, "has
slipped away"—that "there is something the matter"—"something that is
not right"—somebody saying "there is an evil of some kind, and we want
to know it;" "why don't you come right out with it?" "If you do not
come back so-and-so, we will leave."

Vol. 11,  p.101
It was said here to-day, that very few have embraced the truth,
considering the great number of the inhabitants of the earth. It can
hardly be discovered where those few are. It is astonishing to relate
facts as they are. The Elders go forth and preach the Gospel to the
nations; they baptize the people,—hunt them up from place to place;
yet, if you take the names of those who have been baptized, have the
one-fourth ever been gathered? No. Is not this strange? Do they keep
the faith and slay in the midst of the wicked? No, they do not. The
kingdom of God is living and full of spirit; it is on the move; it is
not like what we call sectarianism—religion to-day and the world
to-morrow; next Sabbath a little more religion,[p.102] and then the
world again; "and as we were, so we are; and as we are, so we shall
be, ever more, amen." It is not so with our religion. Ours is a
religion of improvement; it is not contracted and confined, but is
calculated to expand the minds of the children of men and lead them up
into that state of intelligence that will he an honor to their being.

Vol. 11,  p.102
Look at the people who are here—the few that have gathered—and then
look back at the branches you came from. How many have gathered? Where
are the rest of those who composed these branches? It is true that
occasionally one will remain and keep the faith for many years; but
circumstances are such in the world, that they eventually fall away
from it, if they remain there.

Vol. 11,  p.102
It was truly said here to-day, that the spirit we have embraced is
one, and that we will flow together as surely as drops of water flow
together. One drop will unite with another drop, others will unite
with them, until, drop added to drop, they form a pond, a sea, or a
mighty ocean. So with those who receive the Gospel. There never was a
person who embraced the Gospel but desired to gather with the Saints,
yet not one-fourth ever have gathered; and we expect that a good many
of those who have gathered will go the downward road that leads to
destruction. It seems hardly possible to believe that people, after
receiving the truth and the love of it, will turn away from it, but
they do.

Vol. 11,  p.102
Now, brethren and sisters, proclaim that Brothers Heber and Brigham,
and some others, will be gone for a few days; though I do not promise
to preach to you when I come back. I do not intend to preach while I
am away, but I expect to attend meeting when I return; so that you can
see that I am with you in readiness to meet the requirements of my
calling. This should satisfy you about my being absent for a few days.

Vol. 11,  p.102
I expect to be absent, some time from now, for quite a while. I do not
say I will be absent, but I expect to be. I expect to take the back
track from here. When we came back from the south, I told the brethren
this. When we shall go is not for me to say. If the people neglect
their duty, turn away from the holy commandments which God has given
us, seek their own individual wealth, and neglect the interests of the
kingdom of God, we may expect to be here quite a time—perhaps a period
that will be far longer than we anticipate. Perhaps some do not
understand these remarks. You are like me, and I am like you. I cannot
see that which is out of sight; you cannot see that which is out of
sight. If you bring objects within the range of vision—within the
power of sight—you can see them. These sayings may be somewhat
mysterious to some.

Vol. 11,  p.102
Some may ask why we did not tarry at the centre stake of Zion when the
Lord planted our feet there? We had eyes, but we did not see; we had
ears, but we did not hear; we had hearts that were devoid of what the
Lord required of his people; consequently, we could not abide what the
Lord revealed unto us. We had to go from there to gain an experience.
Can you understand this? I think there are some here who can. if we
could have received the words of life and lived according to them,
when we were first gathered to the centre stake of Zion, we never
would have been removed from that place. But we did not abide the law
the Lord gave to us. We are here to get an experience, and we cannot
increase in that any faster than our capacities will admit. Our
capacities are limited, though sometimes we could receive move than we
do, but we will not. Preach the riches of eternal life to a [p.103]
congregation, and when the eyes and affections of that congregation
are like the fool's eyes, to the ends of the earth, it is like
throwing pearls before swine. If I can actually reach your
understandings, you will know just what I know, and see just what I
see, in regard to what I may say.

Vol. 11,  p.103
Take the history of this Church from the commencement, and we have
proven that we cannot receive all the Lord has for us. We have proven
to the heavens and to one another that we are not yet capacitated to
receive all the Lord has for us, and that we have not yet a
disposition to receive all he has for us. Can you understand that
there is a time you can receive and there is a time you cannot
receive, a time when there is no place in the heart to receive? The
heart of man will be closed up, the will will be set against this and
that that we have opportunity to receive. There is an abundance the
Lord has for the people, if they would receive it.

Vol. 11,  p.103
I will now lead your minds directly to our own situation here, leaving
the first organization of the people, their gathering, etc., and come
to our being now here. Some have been here six months, some one year,
some two, some five, some six, some ten, and some seventeen years this
summer. Now, I will take the liberty of bringing up some circumstances
and sayings to connect with the ideas I wish to present in regard to
our wills, dispositions, opportunities, etc.

Vol. 11,  p.103
It was said here to-day, by Brother William Carmichael, that he had
proved a great many of the sayings and prophecies of Joseph to be
true, and also the prophecies of Heber and others. Now you, my
brethren and sisters, who have been in the habit of coming here for
the last ten, twelve, or fifteen years, have you not been told all the
time, at least as often as once a month, that the time would come when
you would see the necessity of taking counsel and laying up grain? It
has been said that Brother Brigham has prophetical there would be a
famine here. I would like to have any one show me the man or woman who
heard Brother Brigham make that statement. I did not make that
statement; but I have said you would see the time when you would need
grain—that you would need bread. You have seen that time. Brother
Heber said the same thing. But you never heard me saying the Lord
would withdraw his blessings from this land while we live here, unless
we forfeit our rights to the Priesthood; then we might expect that the
earth would not bring forth.

Vol. 11,  p.103
We have had a cricket war, a grasshopper war, and a dry season, and
now we have a time of need. Many of the inhabitants of this very city,
I presume, have not breadstuffs enough to last them two days; and I
would not be surprised if there are not seven-eighths of the
inhabitants who have not breadstuffs sufficient to last them two
weeks. Has the Lord stayed the heavens? No. Has he withdrawn his hand?
No. He is full of mercy and compassion. He has provided for the
Saints. No matter what scarcity there is at present, He gave them
bread. If they go without bread, they cannot say the Lord has withheld
his hand, for he has been abundantly rich in bestowing the good things
of the earth upon this people. Then why are we destitute of the staff
of life? Comparing ourselves with our substance, we might say we have
sold ourselves for naught. We have peddled off the grain which God has
given us so freely, until we have made ourselves destitute. Has this
been told us before? Yes, year after year.

Vol. 11,  p.103
How will it be? Listen, all who are in this house, is this the last
season we are going to have a scarcity? I will say I hope it is, but I
cannot [p.104] say that it is, if the people are not wise. Some sow
their wheat, and after the Lord has given one hundredfold of an
increase, they sell that at one-fourth of its value, and leave
themselves wanting. The last time I spoke upon this subject I tried to
stir up the minds of the people regarding it; I want them to reflect
upon it.

Vol. 11,  p.104
At our Semi-Annual Conference last fall, the Bishops were instructed
to go to each house and see what breadstufts were on hand. Why?
"Because the time is coming when they will want breadstuffs." It comes
to my ears every day that this one and that one is in want. "Such a
one has had no bread for three days."

Vol. 11,  p.104
What was told you last harvest? "Sister, you had better get a chest,
or a little box, for there is plenty of wheat to be had—it is not
worth a dollar a bushel—and you had better fill your box with it."
"Oh, there is plenty of it; there is no necessity for my emptying the
paper rags out of my box, or my clothes out of the large chest where I
have them packed away; my husband can go and get what he wants at the
tithing store." They would not get the wheat and the flour that was
then easy to be obtained, and now they are destitute. Why could they
not believe what they were told? They ought to have believed, for it
was true; and in all these matters, the truth has been timely told to
the people. And here let me say to you, that instead of our having
plenty here, with nobody to come to buy our substance—to purchase our
surplus grain—the demand for what we can raise here will increase year
by year.

Vol. 11,  p.104
Are we going to live our religion—to be the servants and handmaids of
the Almighty? Are we going to continue in the faith, and try to grow
in grace and in the knowledge of the truth? If we are, the prophecies
will be fulfilled on us. We shall have the privilege of seeing the
blest, and will be blest.

Vol. 11,  p.104
I look at things as a man looking philosophically; I look at things
before us in the future as a politician, as a statesman, as a thinking
person. What is going to be the condition of this people and their
surrounding neighbors? Do we not see the storm gathering? It will come
from the north-east and the south-east, from the east and from the
west, and from the north-west. The clouds are gathering; the distant
thunders can be heard; the grumblings and mutterings in the distance
are audible, and tell of destruction, want, and famine. But mark it
well, if we live according to the holy Priesthood bestowed upon us,
while God bears rule in the midst of these mountains, I promise you,
in the name of Israel's God, that he will give us seed-time and
harvest. We must forfeit our right to the Priesthood before the
blessings of the Heavens cease to come upon us. Let us live our
religion and hearken to the counsel given to us.

Vol. 11,  p.104
And here let me say to you, buy what flour you need, and do not let it
be hauled away. Have you a horse, or an ox, or a wagon, or anything
else, if it takes the coat off your back, or the shoes off your feet,
and you have to wear moccasins? sell them and go to the merchants who
have it to sell, and buy the flour before it is hauled away. Why did
you not buy it when it was cheap? There is a saying that wit dearly
bought is remembered. Now buy your wit, buy your wisdom, buy your
counsel and judgment, buy them dearly, so that you will remember. You
were last fall counselled to supply yourselves with breadstuffs, when
flour could have been bought for whistling a tune, and the seller
would have whistled one-half of it to induce you to buy. Why have the
children of this world [p.105] been wiser in this day than the
children of light? Have not there been Saints enough before us for us
to learn by their experience, and revelations enough given for the
Saints now not to be in the background? It is mortifying that the
children of this world should know more about these things than the
children of light. We know more about the kingdom of God. Take these
young men, sixteen or eighteen years old, or these old men, or some
who have just come into the Church, and let them go into the world,
and, with regard to the kingdom of God, they can teach kings and
queens, statesmen and philosophers, for they are ignorant of these
things; but in things pertaining to this life, the lack of knowledge
manifested by us as a people is disgraceful Your knowledge should be
as much more than that of the children of this world with regard to
the things of the world as it is with regard to the things of the
kingdom of God.

Vol. 11,  p.105
Take your money or your property, brethren and sisters, and buy flour;
or shall I hear, to-morrow morning, "I am out of bread"? Why not go
down street and sell your bonnets and your shawls, sisters, and not
wait? "Why, some good brother will feed us." But that good brother has
not got the flour. "I am not going to buy any; I will trust in the
Lord; He will send the ravens to feed me." Perhaps the faith of some
people is such that they think the Lord will send down an angel with a
loaf of bread under one arm and a leg of bacon under the other—that an
angel will be sent from some other world with bread ready battered for
them to eat; or that it will be as was said of the pigs in Ohio, when
it was first settled; it was said the soil was so rich that if you
hung up one pound of the earth two pounds of fat would run out of it,
and that pigs were running through the woods ready roasted, with
knives and forks in their backs. My faith is not like that.

Vol. 11,  p.105
A brother told me, when speaking of the rotation of the planets, that
he could never believe that the earth did rotate. Said I, "do you
believe that the sun which shone to-day shone yesterday?" "Yes." He
had not faith to believe that the earth turns round, but He believed
that the sun moved round the earth. Now, said I, take your measuring
instruments. If the earth rotates upon its axis each given point upon
it moves 24,000 miles in twenty-four hours; while, if the sun goes
round the earth, it must travel over a circle, in the same time, of
which 95,000,000 is about the semi-diameter. He had not faith to
believe that the earth could turn on its axis in twenty-four hours,
but I showed him that he had to have millions and millions more faith
than I had, when he believed the sun went round the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.105
My faith does not lead me to think the Lord will provide us with roast
pigs, bread already battered, etc. He will give us the ability to
raise the grain, to obtain the fruits of the earth, to make
habitations, to procure a few boards to make a box, and when harvest
comes, giving us the grain, it is for us to preserve it—to save the
wheat until we have one, two, five, or seven years' provisions on
hand—until there is enough of the staff of life saved by the people to
bread themselves and those who will come here seeking for safety.

Vol. 11,  p.105
Will you do this? "Aye, maybe I will," says one, and "maybe I wont"
says another; "the kingdom that cannot support me I don't think of
much account; the Lord has said it is his business to provide for his
Saints, and I guess he will do it." I have no doubt but what he will
provide for his Saints; but if you do not take this counsel and be
industrious and prudent, you will not long continue [p.106] to be one
of his Saints. Then, continue to do right, that we may be His Saints;
sow, plant, buy half a bushel of wheat here, and a bushel there, and
store it up till you get your five or seven years' provisions on hand.

Vol. 11,  p.106
The war now raging in our nation is in the providence of God, and was
told us years and years ago by the Prophet Joseph; and what we are now
coming to was foreseen by him, and no power can hinder. Can the
inhabitants of our once beautiful, delightful, and happy country avert
the horrors and evils that are now upon them? Only by turning from
their wickedness and calling upon the Lord. If they will turn unto the
Lord and seek after him, they will avert this terrible calamity,
otherwise it cannot be averted. There is no power on the earth, nor
under it, but the power of God, that call avert the evils that are now
upon, and are coming upon, the nation.

Vol. 11,  p.106
What is the prospect? What does the statesman declare to us? What does
he point us to? Peace and prosperity? brotherly-kindness and love?
union and happiness? No! no! calamity upon calamity; misery upon
misery.

Vol. 11,  p.106
Do you see any necessity, Latter-day Saints, for providing for the
thousands coming here? Suppose some of your brothers, uncles,
children, grand-children, or your old neighbors, fleeing here from the
bloodshed and misery in the world, were to come to you. "Well, I am
glad to see you; come to my house; come, uncle; come, grandson; come,
aunt; I must take you home." But what have you to give them? Not a
morsel! "The country was full of food; I could have obtained it for
sewing, for knitting, for almost every kind of work; I could have
procured it a year ago, but it grated on my feelings to have it
offered to me for my work. I am sorry to say I have nothing in the
house, but I think I can borrow," when you ought to have your bins
full, to feed your friends when they come here.

Vol. 11,  p.106
It is not our open enemies who will come here. I told the people last
year that the flood and tide of emigration were conservative people,
who wished in peace to raise the necessaries of life, to trade,
etc—peaceful citizens. What do they come here for? To live in peace.
Were they those who robbed us in Missouri and illinois? No.

Vol. 11,  p.106
The time is coming when your friends are going to write to you about
coming here, for this is the only place where there will be peace.
There will be war, famine, pestilence, and misery through the nations
of the earth, and there will be no safety in any place but Zion, as
has been foretold by the Prophets of the Lord, both anciently and in
our day.

Vol. 11,  p.106
This is the place of peace and safety. We would see how it would be if
the wicked had power here, but they have not the power, and they never
will have, if we live as the Lord requires us to. (Amen, by the
congregation.)

Vol. 11,  p.106
Buy flour, you who can; and you, sisters, and children too, when
harvest comes, glean the wheat fields. I would as soon see my wives
and children gleaning wheat as anybody's. And then, when the people
come here by thousands, you will be able to feed them. What will be
your feelings when the women and children begin to cry in your ears
with not a man to protect them? You can believe it or not, but the
time is coming when a good man will be more precious than fine gold.

Vol. 11,  p.106
It is distressing to see the condition our nation is in, but I cannot
help it. Who can? The people en masse, by turning to God and ceasing
to do wickedly, ceasing to persecute the honest and the truth-lover.
If they [p.107] had done that thirty years ago, it would have been
better for them today. When we appealed to the government of our
nation for justice, the answer was, "Your cause is just, But we have
no power." Did not Joseph Smith tell them in Washington and
Philadelphia, that the time would come when their State rights would
be trampled upon?

Vol. 11,  p.107
Joseph said, many and many a time, to us, "Never be anxious for the
Lord to pour out his judgments upon the nation; many of you will see
the distress and evils poured out upon this nation till you will weep
like children." Many of us have felt to do so already, and it seems to
be coming upon us more and more; it seems as though the fangs of
destruction were piercing the very vitals of the nation.

Vol. 11,  p.107
We inquire of our friends who come here, the emigration, how it is
back where they came from. They say, you can ride all day in some
places but recently inhabited and not see any inhabitants, any
plowing, any sowing, any planting; you may ride through large
districts of country and see one vast desolation. A gentleman said
here, the other day, that 100 families were burned alive in their own
houses, in the county of Jackson, Missouri; whether this is true is
not for me to say, but the thought of it is painful. Have you,
Latter-day Saints, ever experienced anything like that? No! You were
driven out of your houses, I forget the number, but you were not
burned in them. I have said to the Saints, and would proclaim it to
the latest of Adam's generation, that the wicked suffer more than the
righteous.

Vol. 11,  p.107
Why do people apostatize? You know we are on the "Old Ship Zion." We
are in the midst of the ocean. A storm comes on, and, as sailors say,
she labors very hard. "I am not going to stay here," says one; "I
don't believe this is the Ship Zion." "But we are in the midst of the
ocean." "I don't care, I am not going to stay here." Off goes the
coat, and he jumps overboard. Will he not be drowned? Yes. So with
those who leave this Church. It is the old Ship Zion, let us stay in
it. Is there any wisdom in all doing as we are all told? Yes.

Vol. 11,  p.107
While Brother Woodruff was talking about the notable text given by
Brother Hardy to a gentleman in England, when speaking of the Mormon
creed, I thought I could incorporate a very large discourse in the
application of that creed. "To mind your own business" incorporates
the whole duty of man. What is the duty of a Latter-day Saint? To do
all the good he can upon the earth, living in the discharge of every
duty obligatory upon him. If you see anybody angry, tell them never to
be angry again. If you see anybody chewing tobacco, ask them to stop
it and spend the money for something to eat. Will you stop drinking
whisky? Let me plead with you to do so. And if the sisters would not
think it oppressive, I would ask them to not drink quite so much
strong tea. And if I make an application of these remarks in my own
person, it is my business to point out these things and to ask you to
refrain from them. It is the business of a Latter-day Saint, in
passing through the street, if he sees a fence pole down, to put it
up; if he sees an animal in the mud, to stop and help to get it out. I
make such acts my business. When I am travelling, I stop my whole
train and say, "Boys, let us drive those cattle out, of that grain and
put up the fence." If I can do any good in administering among the
people, in trying to have them comprehend what is right and do it,
that is my business, and it is also your business.[p.108] 

Vol. 11,  p.108
Let us preach righteousness, and practise it. I do not wish to preach
what I do not practise. If I wish to preach to others wholesome
doctrine, let me practise it myself—show that example to others I wish
them to imitate. If we do this, we will be preserved in the truth. We
wish to increase; we do not wish to become aliens to the kingdom of
God.

Vol. 11,  p.108
When people's eyes are opened and they see and understand how heinous
it is to turn away from the truth, were they to reflect, and ask,
"Shall I ever leave the faith? ever turn away from the kingdom of
God?" it would make them shudder; there would be a chill over them
from their heads to their feet; they would feel to say, "No, God
forbid!"

Vol. 11,  p.108
It was said here this morning that no person ever apostatized without
actual transgression. Omission of duty leads to apostacy. We want to
live so as to have the Spirit every day, every hour of the day, every
minute of the day; and every Latter-day Saint is entitled to the
Spirit of God, to the power of the Holy Ghost, to lead him in his
individual duties. Is no one else entitled to it? No. But this wants
explanation.

Vol. 11,  p.108
Here, perhaps, is a good Presbyterian brother, a good Baptist brother,
or, perhaps, a good Catholic one. Are they entitled to that degree of
the Spirit of God that we are? No; but they are entitled to light. And
there is one saying I heard here to-day that I will repeat:—Whenever
any one lifts his voice or hand to persecute this people, there is a
chill passes through him, unless he is lost to truth and the Spirit of
God has entirely left him. He feels it day and night; he feels the
Spirit working with him. And the Spirit of the Lord will strive, and
strive, and strive with the people, till they have sinned away the day
of grace. Until then, all are entitled to the light of Christ, for he
is the light that lighteth every man who cometh into the world. But
they are not entitled to receive the Holy Ghost. Why not, as well as
Cornelius? That bestowal of the Holy Ghost was to convince the
superstitious Jews that the Lord designed to send the Gospel to the
Gentiles. Peter said, well, now, brethren, can you forbid water to
baptize these, seeing the Lord has been so merciful to them as to give
them the Holy Ghost? And he baptized them; and that was the opening of
the door of the Gospel to the Gentiles.

Vol. 11,  p.108
I pray the Lord for you; I pray for you to get wisdom—worldly wisdom;
not to love the things of the world, but to take care of what you
raise. Try to raise a little silk here; you know we are raising
cotton. Try to raise some flax, and take care of it. Try and make a
little sugar here next fall; I understand that article is now fifty
cents a pound in New York. As war is wasting the productive strength
of the nation, do you not think it becomes us to raise sugar, corn,
wheat, sheep, etc., for the consumption of the old, the blind, the
lame, and the helpless who will be left, that we may be able to feed
and clothe them when they come here? We will feed and care for them,
for there are thousands of them who are good people, who have lived
according to the best light and truth they knew. And by-and-by the
prejudices that exist against us will be wiped away, so that the
honest can embrace the truth.

Vol. 11,  p.108
I do not want "Mormonism" to become popular; I would not, if I could,
make it as popular as the Roman Catholic Church is in Italy, or as the
Church of England is in England, because the wicked and ungodly would
crowd into it in their sins. There are enough such characters in it
now. There are quite a number here who will apostatize. It needs this
and that to occur to make [p.109] some leave. If "Mormonism" were to
become popular, it would be much as it was in the days of the early
Christians, when no one could get a good position unless he was
baptized for the remission of sins; he could not get an office without
he was baptized into the church.

Vol. 11,  p.109
Suppose this Church were so popular that a man could not be elected
President of the United States unless he was a Latter-day Saint, we
would be overrun by the wicked. I would rather pass through all the
misery and sorrow, the troubles and trials of the Saints, than to have
the religion of Christ become popular with the world. It would in such
case go as the ancient church went. I care not what the world thinks,
nor what it says, so they leave us unmolested in the exercise of our
inherent rights Take a straightforward course, and meet the jeers and
frowns of the wicked.

Vol. 11,  p.109
Unpopular. "Oh! dear, how they are despised and hated, those
'Mormons?" Did not Jesus say that his disciples should be hated and
despised? Said he, "They hate me, and they will hate you also." Has it
ever been otherwise? He said, emphatically, "In the world ye shall
have persecution, but in me ye shall have peace."

Vol. 11,  p.109
What is proved by people's leaving us, before the heavens, before the
angels, and all the prophets and holy men who ever lived upon the
earth? You will see every man and woman, when they once consent to
leave here, I don't care what name they are known by, whether
Morrisites, Gladden Bishopites, Josephites, or any other ite, they
make friends with the wicked—with those who blaspheme the holy name we
have been commemorating here this afternoon, and they are full of
malice and evil. Whenever any person wants to leave here, the thread
is broken that bound him to the truth, and he seeks the society of the
wicked; and it proves to every one who has the light of truth within
him, that this is the kingdom of God, and that those who leave are of
Anti-Christ.

Vol. 11,  p.109
Be steadfast, always abiding in the truth. Never encourage malice or
hatred in your hearts; that does not belong to a Saint. I can say in
truth, that with all the abuse I have ever met, driven from my home,
robbed of my substance, I do not know that a spirit of malice has ever
rested in my heart. I have asked the Lord to mete out justice to those
who have oppressed us, and the Lord will take his own time and way for
doing this. It is in his hands, and not in mine, and I am glad of it,
for I could not deal with the wicked as they should be dealt with.

Vol. 11,  p.109
My name is had for good and evil upon the whole earth, as promised to
me. Thirty years ago Brother Joseph, in a lecture to the Twelve, said
to me, "Your name shall be known for good and evil throughout the
world;" and it is so. The good love me, weak and humble as I am, and
the wicked hate me; but there is no individual on the earth but what I
would lead to salvation, if he would let me; I would take him by the
hand, like a child, and lead him like a father in the way that would
bring him to salvation.

Vol. 11,  p.109
Would we not rather live as we are living than to become one with the
spirit of the world? Yes. Do not be anxious to have this people become
rich and possess the affection of the world. I have been fearful lest
we come to fellowship the world. Whatever you have, it is the Lord's.
You own nothing, I own nothing. I seem to have a great abundance
around me, but I own nothing. The Lord has placed what I have in my
hands, to see what I will do with it, and I am perfectly willing for
him to [p.110] dispose of it otherwise whenever he pleases. I have
neither wife nor child, no wives nor children; they are only committed
to me, to see how I will treat them. If I am faithful, the time will
come when they will be given to me.

Vol. 11,  p.110
The Lord has placed it in our power to obtain the greatest gift he can
bestow—the gift of eternal life; He has bestowed upon us gifts to be
developed and used throughout all eternity—the gifts of seeing, of
hearing, of speech, etc—and we are endowed with every gift and
qualification, though in weakness, that are the angels; and the germ
of the attributes that are developed in Him who controls, is in us to
develop. We can see each other, hear each other, converse with each
other, and, if we keep the faith, all things will be ours. The Saints
do not own anything now. The world do not own anything. They are
hunting for gold—it is the Lord's. If my safe had millions of gold in
it, it would be the Lord's, to be used as he dictates. The time will
come when those who are now dissatisfied will not be satisfied with
anything; but the Saints who live their religion are and will be
satisfied with everything. They know the Lord controls, and that he
will control and save the righteous.

Vol. 11,  p.110
May the Lord help us to be righteous and to live our religion, that we
may live for ever. Amen.

Brigham Young, June and July 1865

Summary of Instructions

Given by President BRIGHAM YOUNG to the people, on his visit 
to Utah, Juab, and Sanpete Counties, in June and July, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.110
The Latter-day Saints in these mountains are growing in grace and in
favor with God and his servants, and we feel to bless them as parents,
as children, as school teachers, as musicians, as singers, as Elders
in Israel, and as Saints, in all their employments and honest
pursuits. As soon as the people spread out from Great Salt Lake City
to form a new settlement, we have visited them to instruct and
encourage them; in this we feel satisfied that we have done our duty.
We are still travelling from settlement to settlement, and have great
joy in visiting and talking to the Saints, and in blessing them. When
I leave home to visit the Saints, I leave all in the hands of God, and
would not swerve from the fulfilment of my duties as a preacher of
righteousness, and as the leader of this great people, if it should
save my property from being burnt to [p.111] ashes. This has been my
course from the beginning.

Vol. 11,  p.111
It gives us great joy to see the public manifestations of welcome
which the people give everywhere. The little children who take part in
these demonstrations, dressed in their best, receive impressions they
can never forget; time cannot wear them out; they are impressions of
respect and honor to the leaders of Israel. It is a duty we owe to our
children to educate and train them in every principle of honor and
good manners, in a knowledge of God and his ways, and in popular
school education. I am happy to hear the little children sing, and
hope they are also learning to read and write, and are progressing in
every useful branch of learning.

Vol. 11,  p.111
I feel happy; I feel at peace with all the inhabitants of the earth; I
love my friends, and as for my enemies, I pray for them daily; and, if
they do not believe I would do them good, let them call at my house,
when they are hungry, and I will feed them; yea, I will do good to
those who despitefully use and persecute me. I pray for them, and
bless my friends all the time.

Vol. 11,  p.111
We are now located in the midst of these mountains, and are here
because we were obliged to go somewhere. We were under the necessity
of leaving our homes, and had to go somewhere. Before we left Nauvoo,
three Members of Congress told us that if we would leave the United
States, we should never be troubled by them again. We did leave the
United States, and now Congressmen say, if you will renounce polygamy
you shall be admitted unto the Union as an independent State and live
with us. We shall live any way, and increase, and spread, and prosper,
and we shall know the most and be the best-looking people there is on
the earth. As for polygamy, or any other doctrine the Lord has
revealed, it, is not for me to change, alter, or renounce it; my
business is to obey when the Lord commands, and this is the duty of
all mankind.

Vol. 11,  p.111
The past of this people proves that we are better able to take care of
ourselves than any other people now living. This fact stares the world
in the face. When we first came to these mountains, as pioneers to
develop their resources, we were poor, and had been scattered and
peeled by our enemies, yet our trust was in God. We are now not only
able to feed ourselves, but to feed thousands who travel through our
settlements, and give them protection from the savage foe who
otherwise would have infested this region and made it dangerous to
travel. We must watch and pray, and look well to our walk and
conversation, and live near to our God, that the love of this world
may not choke the precious seed of truth, and feel ready, if
neeessary, to offer up all things, even life itself, for the kingdom
of heaven's sake. We must not love the world, nor the things of the
world, until the world is sanctified and prepared to be presented to
the Father with the Saints upon it; then they will inhabit it for ever
and ever.

Vol. 11,  p.111
We are living in a country where we are subject to be endangered by
aggressions from a savage foe, and I would advise the people to dwell
together in cities, and not in a scattered condition. When men and
women cannot live together in a community, close enough for
self-defence, it denotes a lack of fellowship and friendship, a lack
of those brotherly and neighborly feelings which should exist in the
bosoms of all true Saints. When I see men and women inclined to
withdraw from the community, and children from their parents, I know
that there is a spirit of alienation in them which they should not
possess. There are persons who say [p.112] they believe in Joseph the
Prophet, in the Book of Mormon, in the gathering of the house of
Israel, in the building up of Zion, and in all the blessings promised
to the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth; but they do not like
to be quite so nigh their neighbors; they want to be off on one side,
from under the influence of city regulations, and from under the eye
of their Bishop. When I see this feeling manifested, I fear those
persons have never felt that brotherly feeling that belongs to the
spirit of our religion; if they ever did have it, they certainly do
not possess it when they entertain such desires. I would like to see a
disposition manifested to live close to the meeting-house, or to the
school-house, where the Saints can attend the public worship of God
and can send their children to school, where they can live so that
their children can associate together and form lasting friendships,
that may serve them for good in a day to come, and where they can pass
the dreary winter months in associations with people who are informed,
and are capable of educating them in singing, in mathematics,
spelling, and other branches of education; and when they want to
recreate, that they can mingle together in the dance without having to
go long distances through the snow and the cold; and that in the case
of sickness or accident of any kind, they may be within the reach of
sympathetic hearts and the hand of kindness and benevolence, being
ever ready to receive kindness or to give it to their neighbors. Those
who possess these desires manifest plainly the spirit of the Gospel.

Vol. 11,  p.112
This people are improving; they are improving in the cultivation of
the soil, in the study of horticulture, both theoretically and
practically, and in all matters that are calculated to multiply around
them every substantial comfort of life. Yet we are imperfect, we are
weak, and we cannot see afar off, though I think we can see as through
a glass darkly, and comprehend the outlines of many things; if we
cannot see all the details, we can see the future of this people and
the destiny of the nations. We should love the earth—we should love
the works which God has made. This is correct; but we should love them
in the Lord, as I think the majority of this people do; for what
people would have done as this people have, were it not for the
kingdom of heaven's sake? They have forsaken their homes, and friends,
and country to come up to these mountains to serve God and build up
his kingdom on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.112
We are doing well, notwithstanding all our failings and weaknesses;
but the Lord would like tO have us a little more diligent; he would
like us to cleave a little more closely to the things of his kingdom,
have more of his Spirit, and know more of him and of one another, that
complete and perfect confidence may be restored. The confidence which
should exist among all people is gone, and the wise men of the world
are aware of this fact, but they are at a loss to know how to recover
it. The Latter-day Saints alone know how to do this; they know how to
sustain themselves and restore the confidence which has been lost. We
are actually restoring this confidence. The people abroad who have
confidence in our Elders, and in their testimony, aye baptized in
water according to the ancient pattern, and are born of the water, and
are also born of the Spirit, and receive a testimony from the heavens
for themselves. This is the only way in which confidence can be
restored among men.

Vol. 11,  p.112
All men ought to understand that confidence is one of the most
precious jewels that they can possibly possess on the earth, and when
we have the [p.113] confidence of a good man or woman, we never should
allow ourselves to do an act that would in the least degree impair it.
It is an absolute truth that the confidence of this people in the men
God has placed to lead them is daily increasing, and the confidence of
the heavens is increasing in us in the same ratio as our confidence
increases in one another. It will not do to lie to and deceive one
another; neither will it do to cease to chasten and reprove the people
when it is necessary to do so. There is no people on the earth that
can bear to be spoken to in the language of reproof, and have their
faults laid open before them, as this people can. All who are in
possesion of the Holy Spirit of truth receive such reproofs as
kindnesses, and are thankful. In this way we go on from truth to
truth, and from light to light.

Vol. 11,  p.113
It is interesting to follow this people from the beginning of their
existence—through all their drivings and persecutions up to the
present time. It will be seen that they have steadily increased in
numbers, in righteousness, and in power and influence up to this day.
Note the increase of love, of joy and of peace; our peace flows like a
river: it is glorious. Hallalujah; praise the God of heaven, for He
has spoken from the heavens and has called us to truth and virtue, and
wishes to put into our possession the wisdom of eternity; this to us
is a matter of great joy. If we will do right and seek the Lord with
all our hearts, he will give unto us everything our hearts can desire.
The earth is before us, heaven is before us, and the fullness of
eternity is before us, and it is for us to live for all our hearts can
desire in righteousness.

Vol. 11,  p.113
We have enemies; they are with us all the time, prompting the Saints
to do wrong, that their minds may be darkened, and they be plunged
into sorrow and grief. Are we ready to receive an enemy? We should be
as ready to meet an enemy in one capacity as in another. Every time
the enemy throws us off our guard, and we give way to temptation, he
gains so much; he weakens us and strengthens himself; when we resist
temptation, it strengthens the Saints and weakens the enemy. We should
be ready for all emergencies at all times, in all places, and under
all circumstances, meeting the enemy at the door, and not waiting
until he takes possession of the house. We should at all times be well
qualified by faith, by the power of the Holy Spirit of the Gospel
which we possess, and be well fortified on every side,—this we should
do spiritually; this we should do temporally. If the enemy finds that
we are prepared, he will be very apt to keep out of doors.

Vol. 11,  p.113
The earth is before us, and all the blessings of the earth. There is
not a man who is called now to receive the blessings which pertain to
the spiritual world, and the things of eternity, but what is first
called to learn how to sustain his natural life here in this world.
This life is worth as much as any life that any being can possess in
time or in eternity. There is no life more precious to us in the eye
of eternal wisdom and justice than the life which we now possess. Our
first duty is to take care of this life; and in this duty we are, as a
people, tolerably skilful.

Vol. 11,  p.113
I do not think that another community can be found anywhere more
capable of taking care of themselves than are the Latter-day Saints.
It is true that we do not raise our own tobacco: we might raise it if
we would. We do not raise our tea; but we might raise it if we would,
for tea-raising, this is as good a country as China; and the coffee
bean can be raised a short distance south of us. Our ladies wear
imported [p.114] slik, when in reality this is one of the finest silk
countries in the world. The mulberry tree which produces the natural
food of the silk worm, flourish on all our bench lands, and our
climate is adapted to the healthy condition of the silk worm. I would
recommend the planting and propagating of the mulberry tree as shade
trees, and as ornamental trees; they also yield a great abundance of
excellent fruit. Let our cities and gardens be adorned with trees that
are both ornamental and useful. Our young ladies can be amused and
profitably employed in feeding that useful insect, in winding and
spinning their silk into sewing silk, and into yarn, which can be
converted into silks and satins of the finest texture and quality; for
we have in our community artisans who can do this work as well as it
can be done in any country in the world. We can sustain ourselves; and
as for such so-called luxuries as tea, coffee, tobacco and whiskey, we
can produce them or do without them. When we reduce our food and
clothing in the country where we live, then are we so far independent
of the speculating, money-making world outside, whereas, if we were to
dig gold, and make this our business, then should we become slaves to
the producers of food and clothing, and make fortunes for speculators
and freighters; and instead of working to build up Zion and its
interests, we should be labouring to build up gentile institutions and
gentile interests. When this people are prepared to properly use the
riches of this world for the building up of the kingdom of God, He is
ready and willing to bestow them upon us. If the Latter-day Saints
will walk up to their privileges, and exercise faith in the name of
Jesus Christ, and live in the enjoyment of the fullness of the Holy
Ghost constantly day by day, there is nothing on the face of the earth
that they could ask for, that would not be given to them. The Lord is
waiting to be very gracious unto this people, and to pour out upon
them riches, honor, glory, and power, even that they may possess all
things according to the promises He has made through His apostles and
prophets.

Vol. 11,  p.114
I refer to this, having my eye particularly on the chastisement i gave
the merchants last fall and spring Conferences. I said then, what I
will say anywhere, for it is as true as the sun shines. Are our
merchants honest? I could not be honest and do as they do; they make
five hundred per cent. on some of their goods, and that, too, front an
innocent, confiding, poor, industrious people. What do this people,
who have been gathered from the manufacturing and rural districts of
foreign countries, know about speculation? Nothing. Where they lived
they worked by the day or by the week for so much, and then would buy
so much bread and so much meat, &c., with their wages. Here, when they
have a dollar instead of a farthing, they do not know what to do with
it; but the merchants are ready to say give it to us for apiece of
rag. If they do not repent they will go to hell. They have made
fortunes out of the poor Saints. What do you think about them? I know
how God looks at them, and I know how I look at them. They have got to
devote the riches they have gathered from this poor people to the
building up of the kingdom of God, or they and their riches will
perish together. I mean this to apply to our merchants that are here,
and to those who are scattered through the Territory. I am speaking of
our Mormon merchants. When a gentile merchant comes here he gives us
to understand that he is here to make all the money he can out of the
Mormons; we [p.115] know how to take him; but when men come and say
they are Latter-day Saints, brethren, Mormons, the people trust them
as friends and are deceived and suffer through their avarice.

Vol. 11,  p.115
I like to see men get rich by their industry, prudence, management and
economy, and then devote it to the building up of the kingdom of God
upon the earth, and in gathering in the poor saints from the four
corners of the earth; and I am pleased to say that our rich brethren
are doing well. I have no fault to find with our brethren who are
merchants, in regard to their deal with me as an individual; they are
kind to me. I believe they would give me half they are worth, if I
were to ask them for it.

Vol. 11,  p.115
The Lord will bestow riches and honor upon this people as fast as they
can receive them and learn to take care of them in the Lord. We all
have faults: fault could be found with our mechanics and with our
common labourers, as well as with our merchants. Yet, notwithstanding
all our faults, where is there as good a community of people upon the
earth, or as good looking a one, or as wise and knowing a one as the
Latter-day Saints in this Territory? Let us continue to improve until
we are filled with the knowledge of the truth. We have yet much to
learn. It is necessary that the people be taught how to live with each
other, and enjoy each other's society in peace, and in the light of
the Holy Spirit of the gospel which we have embraced, that every
minute of our lives may be a scene of peace. We should learn to live
with our neighbours without contention, learning to do good to each
other.

Vol. 11,  p.115
To build up the kingdom of God is our business; we have nothing else
on hand. When will we see and understand the general principle of
building up the kingdom of God on the earth? When shall we see the
interest of the whole of God's people sought by each person instead of
an individual interest? The question in our minds ought to be, what
will advance the general interests of our settlements and increase
intelligence in the minds of the people. To do this should be our
constant study in preference to how shall we secure that farm or that
garden, or to saying, I want that house, and I do delight in that
horse, and this carriage, &c., so much so that we cannot worship our
God in public meeting or kneel down to pray in our families without
the images of earthly possessions rising up in our minds to distract
them and make our worship and our prayers unprofitable. Until a
selfish, individual interest is banished from our minds, and we become
interested in the general welfare, we shall never be able to magnify
our Holy Priesthood as we should.

Vol. 11,  p.115
On to-morrow (June 27) it will be twenty-one years since Joseph Smith
was killed, and from that time to this the Twelve have dictated,
guided and directed the destinies of this great people. Can you not
discern clearly that this kingdom grows? In a few years more those who
composed the Church in the days of Joseph Smith will be found only one
here and one there. It will soon be hard to find one who knew the
Prophet Joseph. The kingdom has made rapid strides in advance, and
prospered amazingly in the last twenty-one years. We have travelled
abroad into the world—into the wide field—and have scattered the seed
of truth broad-cast, and gathered from the crude masses our brethren,
our sisters, their children, and all those who have received the
truth, and cemented them together by the power of the Holy Priesthood,
into a great people. In this the hand of God is visible to all, in
acknowledging the labors of [p.116] His servants, and this people as
His people. I can witness one fact, and so can others, that by paying
attention to the building up of the kingdom of God alone we have got
rich in the things of this world; and if any man can tell how we can
get rich in any other way, he can do more than I can. We leave our
business and our families and go out to preach the peaceable things of
the kingdom, and pay attention to that, never thinking of our business
or our families, except when we ask the Lord to bless our families in
common with all the families of the Saints everywhere.

Vol. 11,  p.116
In my first administrations in the gospel, in the rise of this church
When I went out to preach, I would leave my family and friends in the
hands of the Lord, and I gave them no further thought, but my mind
looked forward and my thoughts were, I am going among strangers, how
can I present myself to that congregation to which I am going to speak
this afternoon, this evening, or to-morrow morning; how can I draw
their attention to the principles of the Holy Gospel, and engage their
feelings to that degree that they will inquire about the truth and
embrace it. I did not think about wife, children, home, native land or
friends; but my thoughts were on the great work before me. This should
be the state of our feelings continually. The prosperity of the
kingdom is before us; we see it as we see one another in this
congregation; we see the spread of the people and their increase.
Thousands of children are born yearly in Utah; we have an immense
immigration among us in flits way; and still we are sending Elders
abroad to gather in the honest in heart from foreign lands Sixty
Elders have gone out this spring, men of experience, character,
ability and good standing in society—men who can be depended upon.

Vol. 11,  p.116
The increase of our children, and their growing up to maturity,
increases our responsibilities, More land must be brought into
cultivation to supply their wants. This will press the necessity of
digging canals to guide the waters of our large streams over the
immense tracts of bench and bottom lands which now lie waste. We want
our children to remain near us, where there is an abundance of land
and water, and not go hundreds of miles away to seek homes. In these
great public improvements the people should enter with heart trod
soul, and freely invest in them their surplus property and means, and
thus prepare to locate the vast multitudes of our children which are
growing up, and strengthen our hands, and solidify still more—make
still more compact our present organized spiritual and national
institutions. The river Jordan will be brought out and made to flow
through a substantial canal to Great Salt Lake City. When this is
done, it will not only serve as a means of irrigating, but it will
form a means Of transportation from the south end of Utah Lake to
Great Salt Lake City. Thus we will keep labouring, and preaching, and
gathering the people, and the Lord will keep blessing and sustaining
us, until the land is full of Saints, and they begin to spread out, to
hive forth, seeking for room to dwell, until the earth shall be full
of the glory of the Lord and His Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.116
We are greatly blessed as a people. We have had peace here for many
years. To-day we are able to meet together to speak to each other, to
strengthen and do each other good; and by forsaking our fields for a
season, to gather together to worship our God, I can assure you that
our crops will be better than they would be if we were to spend all
our time in our fields. We may water and [p.117] plant and toil, but
we should never forget that it is God who gives the increase; and by
meeting together, our health and spirits will be better, we will look
better, and the things of this world will increase around us more, and
we will know better how to enjoy them.

Vol. 11,  p.117
At Mount Pleasant, in San Pete county, an Elder wished to give out a
notice for the brethren to water their wheat immediately, for it was
suffering. I requested him to allow me to give out the notice for him,
which he did; and I gave out the appointment, informing the saints
that if they would place guards sufficient to keep their homes front
Indian depredations, fires, &c., and the rest of the men, women, and
children attend our meetings, I would promise them, in the name of
Israel's God, better crops than if they did otherwise. This was on
Wednesday, and in the night there came a beautiful shower, and we
continued to have showers, until at Manti, on Sunday, we were under
the necessity of suspending our meeting in the Bowery, and repairing
to the meeting-house; the earth was thoroughly soaked, and vegetation
was refreshed, and the people were satisfied. I notice this incident
merely to show that if we will do our duty, and be faithful to our
God, He will never be backward in dispensing His mercies liberally to
us.

Vol. 11,  p.117
We should spend a portion of our time and means in training our
children, and a most effective way is to do it by example. If we wish
our children to be faithful to us, let us be faithful to God and to
one another. If we wish them to be obedient to us, let us be obedient
to our superiors Parents should manifest before their children all
that they wish to see exhibited in them. Whatever a husband requires
of a wife, or of a child, in obedience, in meekness, in submission,
manifest before them all that you require of them. Example is better
than precept. When we present precepts they should correspond with our
own example.

Vol. 11,  p.117
I say to fathers, mothers, and to the whole Priesthood of the Son of
God, if we expect to sanctify ourselves and the earth upon which we
tread, we must begin that work in our own hearts; let them be pure and
holy, and devoted entirely to the service of God, then will the earth
become sanctified and holy under our feet; we shall begin to spread
abroad and enlarge our borders with greater power when we can conquer
ourselves and be able to exercise a good influence over our friends
and neighbors. We do many wrongs which we would not do if we knew
better, and so it is with our children. You may remember it and lay it
to heart, and it you wish, write it in your journals, that some of the
best spirits that have ever been sent to earth are coming at the
present time, comparatively speaking.

Vol. 11,  p.117
Solomon said, "He that spareth his rod hateth his son," but instead of
using the rod, I will teach my children by example and by precept. I
will teach them every opportunity I have to cherish faith, to exercise
patience, to be full of long-suffering and kindness. It is not by the
whip or the rod that we can make obedient children; but it is by faith
and by prayer, and by setting a good example before them. This is my
belief. I expect to obtain the same as Abraham obtained by faith and
prayer, also the same as Isaac and Jacob obtained; but there are few
who live for the blessings of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob after they are
sealed upon them. No blessing that is sealed upon us will do us any
good, unless we live for it. Whereas, if we are faithful, there is
nothing which is calculated to please the eye, to gladden the heart,
to cheer and [p.118] comfort the body and spirit of man, everything in
the heavens, with the fullness of the earth, its pleasures and
enjoyments, with perfect health, without pain, with appetites made
pure, all this, and more that has not yet entered into the heart of
man to conceive, the Lord has in store for His children. This earth,
when it shall be made pure and holy, and sanctified and glorified and
brought back into the presence of the Father and the Son, from whence
it came at the time of the fall, will become celestial, and he the
glorified habitation of the faithful of this portion of the great
family of our Heavenly Father.

Vol. 11,  p.118
Abraham was faithful to the true God, he overthrew the idols of his
father and obtained the Priesthood after the order of Melchisedek,
which is after the order of the Son of God, and a promise that of the
increase of his seed there should be no end; when you obtain the Holy
Priesthood, which is after the order of Melchisdek, sealed upon you,
and the promise that, your seed shall be numerous as the stars in the
firmament, or as the sands upon the sea shore, and of your increase
there shall be no end, you have then got the promise of Abraham, Isaac
and Jacob, and all the blessings that were conferred upon them.

Vol. 11,  p.118
How many of the youth of our land are entitled to all the blessings of
the kingdom of Heaven, without first receiving the law of adoption?
When a man and woman have received their endowments and sealings, and
then had children born to them afterwards, those children are legal
heirs to the kingdom and to all its blessings and promises, and they
are the only ones that are on this earth. Where is not a young man in
our community who would not be willing to travel from here to England
to be married right, if he understood things as they are; there is not
a young woman in our community, who loves the gospel and wishes its
blessings, that would be married in any other way; they would live
unmarried until they could be married as they should be, if they lived
until they were as old as Sarah before she had Isaac born to her. Many
of our brethren have married off their children without taking this
into consideration, and thinking it a matter of little of importance.
I wish we all understood this in the light in which heaven understands
it.

Vol. 11,  p.118
Those whom I once knew as little boys are growing out of my
recollection; these young men know nothing but Mormonism. They are in
some instances called wild and ungovernable; but these wild boys,
properly guided and directed, will make the greatest men who have ever
lived upon this earth; and I want them to throw aside their diffidence
and come up and shake hands with me, and say, "How do you, brother
Brigham," for I feel warmly towards them. I say to our young men, be
faithful, for you do rot know what is before you, and abstain from bad
company and bad habits. Let me say to the boys sixteen years old and
even younger, make up your minds to mark out the path of rectitude for
yourselves, and when evil is presented, let it pass by unnoticed by
you, and preserve yourselves in truth, in righteousness, virtue and
holiness before the Lord. You were horn in the kingdom of God; it is
to be built up; the earth has to be renovated, and the people
sanctified, after they are gathered from the nations, and it requires
considerable skill and ability to do this; let our young men prepare
themselves to aid and do their part in this great work. I want you to
remember this teaching with regard to our youth.

Vol. 11,  p.119
We are hated and despised as a [p.119] people, and every one who hates
this people, hates the God of heaven; and when men lilt their hands
against the Latter-day Saints, they lift them against the Almighty. We
are the men and women who will renovate the earth, redeem it, and
restore all things through the strength of Him who has paid the debt
for us, and who has been and is still willing to help us, and give
unto us every blessing we need. Our religion is worth everything to
us, and for it we should be willing to employ our time, our talent,
our means, our energies, our lives.

Vol. 11,  p.119
Let the Latter-day Saints be separate from the ungodly, and learn to
live within themselves; and let us cease to give to them the proceeds
of our hard toil for that which does not profit us. Any man in this
church and kingdom who will cater to a gentile for a little money will
be poor in time and in all eternity. To those who plead poverty, and
contend that they must take wicked and corrupt men into their houses
to board them, etc., for a living, I promise poverty, unless they
repent, and turn from the error of their ways. So long as we will
fellowship unholy and wicked persons, so long God and angels and holy
men will not fellowship us.

Vol. 11,  p.119
May God bless you as parents, as children, as Elders in Israel, as
musicians, and as sweet singers; may He bless your houses, your barns,
your fields, your flocks, and your herds, your cities and the ranges
around them, the mountains, the timber and the waters, and greatly
comfort you, and enable you to pursue the journey of life so as to
land safely in the haven of eternal rest. Amen.

Brigham Young, June 18, 1865

Personality of God—His Attributes—Eternal Life, Etc.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, delivered in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, June 18, 1865.

Reported By G. D, Watt

Vol. 11,  p.119
I wish the strict attention of the congregation, which is so large and
widely spread under this low bowery that I fear it will be with
difficulty that I can make myself heard by all. To persons who wish to
understand and improve upon what they hear, it must be very annoying
to only hear the sound of the speaker's voice and not be able to
comprehend its signification.

Vol. 11,  p.119
The gospel of life and salvation has again been committed to the
children of men, and we are made [p.120] the happy partakers of its
blessings, and my sincere desire is that all may improve upon the
words of life which have been revealed from the heavens in our day. It
is written, "And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the
only true God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent." All nations,
tribes and communities of men worship something, it may be a stump, a
stock, a tree, a stone, a figure moulded in brass, iron, silver, or
gold, or some living creature, or the sun, the moon, the stars, or the
god of the wind and other elements, and while worshiping gods which
they can see and handle, there dwells within them a crude and
undefined impression of a great Supreme and universal Ruler whom they
seek to represent and worship in gods made with their own hands; but
where he is located, what his shape and dimensions and what his
qualifications are they know not. The Apostle Paul found the city of
the Athenians wholly given to idolatry; and they called him a
"babbler," because he preached unto them Jesus and the resurrection.
He disputed in the synagogue with the Jews and with the devout
persons, and in the market daily with them who met with him; and
standing, in the midst of Mars-hill, he said," Ye men of Athens, I
perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. For as I passed
by and beheld your devotions, I found an altar with this inscription,
'To the Unknown God.' Whom, therefore, ye ignorantly worship, Him
declare I unto you."

Vol. 11,  p.120
The Athenians knew not what to worship, and it seems they were willing
to worship a god unknown to to them, very likely under the impression
that he might be the true God, whom they had tried to represent no
doubt in various ways.

Vol. 11,  p.120
Wherever the human family dwell upon the face of the earth, whether
they are savage or civilised, there is a desire implanted within them
to worship a great, Supreme Ruler, and not knowing Him, they suppose
that through offering worship and sacrifice to their idols they can
conciliate his anger which they think they see manifested in the
thunder, in the lightning, in the storm, in the floods, in the
reverses of war, in the hand of death, etc., etc.; thus they try to
woo his protection and his blessing for victory over their enemies,
and at the termination of this life for a place in the heaven their
imaginations have created, or tradition has handed down to them. I
have much charity for this portion of the human family called heathens
or idolators; they have made images to represent to their eyes a power
which they cannot see, and desire to worship a Supreme Being through
the figure which they have made.

Vol. 11,  p.120
There is a Power that has organised all things from the crude matter
that floats in the immensity of space. He has given form, motion and
life to this material world; has made the great and small lights that
bespangle the firmament above; has allotted to them their times and
their seasons, and has marked out their spheres. He has caused the air
and the waters to teem with life, and covered the hills and plains
with creeping things, and has made man to be a ruler over His
creations. All these wonders are the works of the Almighty ruler of
the universe, in whom we believe and whom we worship. "The earth rolls
upon her wings, and the sun giveth his light by day, and the moon
giveth her light by night, and the stars also giveth their light, as
they roll upon their wings in their glory, in the midst of the power
of God." "Behold all these are kingdoms, and any man who hath seen any
or the [p.121] least of these, hath seen God moving in his majesty and
power."

Vol. 11,  p.121
All people are conscious of the existence of a Supreme Being: they see
Him or His power in the sun, in the moon and in the stars, in the
storm, in the thunder and in the lightning, in the mighty cataract, in
the bursting volcano, or in the powerful and disgusting reptile, etc.
He is also described by some as having no form, attributes, or power,
or in other words, "without body, parts or passions," and,
consequently, without power or principle; and there are persons who
suppose that He consists entirely of attributes universally diffused.
Not knowing God they worship His works that manifest His power and His
majesty, or His attributs which manifest His goodness, justice, mercy
and truth. According to all that the world has ever learned by the
researches of philosophers and wise men, according to all the truths
now revealed by science, philosophy and religion, qualities and
attributes depend entirely upon their connection with organised matter
for their development and visible manifestation.

Vol. 11,  p.121
Mr. Abner Kneeland, who was a citizen of Boston, and who was put into
prison for his belief, in an essay which he wrote, made this broad
assertion: "Instead of believing there is no God, I believe that all
is God."

Vol. 11,  p.121
We believe in a Deity who is incorporated—who is a Being of
tabernacle, through which the great attributes of His nature are made
manifest. It is supposed by a certain celebrated philosopher that the
most minute particles of matter which float in space, in the waters,
or that exist in the solid earth, particles which defy the most
powerful glasses to reveal them to the vision of finite man, possess a
portion of divinity, a portion of infinite power, knowledge, goodness
and truth, and that these qualities are God, and should be worshipped
wherever found. I am an infidel to this doctrine. I know the God in
whom I believe, and am willing to acknowledge Him before all men. We
have persons in this church who have preached and published doctrines
on the subject of the Deity which are not true. Elder Orson Pratt has
written extensively on the doctrines of this church, and upon this
particular doctrine. When he writes and speaks upon subjects with
which he is acquainted and understands, he is a very sound reasoner;
but when he has written upon matters of which he knows nothing—his own
philosophy, which I call vain philosophy—he is wild, uncertain, and
contradictory. In all my public administration as a minister of truth,
I have never yet been under the necessity of preaching, believing or
practising doctrines that are not fully and clearly set forth in the
Old and New Testaments, Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and Book of
Mormon.

Vol. 11,  p.121
The Book of Mormon, which we firmly believe to be the word of God to
nations that flourished upon this continent many centuries ago,
corroborates the testimonies of the writers of the Old and New
Testaments, and proves these books to be true. They were given to us
in weakness, darkness and ignorance; I will, however, give the
translators of King James's version of the Bible the credit of
performing their labor according to the best of their ability, and I
believe they understood the languages in which the Scriptures were
originally found as well as any men who now live. I have in my
life-time met with persons who would persist in giving different
renderings, and make quotations from the dead languages to show their
scholarship, and to confuse and darken still more the minds of the
people. To all such I have always felt like saying, there [p.122] is
the Bible, if you are capable of giving us a more correct translation
of it than we have, it is your duty to do so. The Old and New
Testaments have always answered my purpose as hooks of reference. Many
precious parts have no doubt been taken from them; but the translation
which we have, has been translated according to the best knowledge the
translators possessed of the languages in which the ancient
manuscripts were written, yet as uninspired men they were not
qualified to write the things of God.

Vol. 11,  p.122
I believe in one God to us; as it is written, "For though there be
that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth (as there be gods
many, and lords many); but to us there is but one God, the Father, of
whom are all things, and we in Him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom
are all things, and we by Him," and, "They were called Gods unto whom
the word of God came." I believe in a God who has power to exalt and
glorify all who believe in Him, and are faithful in serving Him to the
end of their lives, for this makes them Gods, even the sons of God,
and in this sense also there are Gods many, but to us there is but one
God, and one Lord Jesus Christ—one Saviour who came in the meridian of
time to redeem the earth and the children of men from the original sin
that was committed by our first parents, and bring to pass the
restoration of all things through His death and sufferings, open wide
to all believers the gates of life and salvation and exaltation to the
presence of the Father and the Son to dwell with them for ever more.
Numerous are the scriptures which I might bring to bear upon the
subject of the personality of God. I shall not take time to quote them
on this occasion, but will content myself by quoting two passages in
the 1st chapter of Genesis, 26th and 27th verses. "And God said, let
us make man in our image, after our likeness; and let them have
dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and
over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing
that creepeth upon the earth. So God created man in his own image. in
the image of God created he him; male and female created he them."

Vol. 11,  p.122
I believe that the declaration made in these two scriptures is
literally true. God has made His children like Himself to stand erect,
and has endowed them with intelligence and power and dominion over all
His works, and given them the same attributes which He Himself
possesses. He created man, as we create our children; for there is no
other process of creation in heaven, on the earth, in the earth, or
under the earth, or in all the eternities, that is, that were, or that
ever will be. As the Apostle Paul has expressed it, "For in Him we
live, and move, and have our being." "Forasmuch then as we are the
offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto
gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art or man's device." There exist
fixed laws and regulations by which the elements are fashioned to
fulfill their destiny in all the varied kingdoms and orders of
creation, and this process of creation is from everlasting to
everlasting. Jesus Christ is known in the scriptures as the only
begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth, and it is written of
Him as being the brightness of the Father's glory and the express
image of His person. The word image we understand in the same sense as
we do the word in the 3rd verse of the 5th chapter of Genesis, "And
Adam lived an hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his own
likeness, after his image." I am quite satisfied to be made aware
[p.123] by the scriptures, and by the Spirit of God, that He is not
only the God and Father of Jesus Christ, but is also the Father of our
spirits and the Creator of our bodies which bear His image as Seth
bore the image of his father Adam. Adam begat many children who bore
His image, but Seth is no doubt more particularly mentioned, because
he was more like his father than the rest of the family.

Vol. 11,  p.123
We bear the image of our earthly parents in their fallen state, but by
obedience to the gospel of salvation, and the renovating influences of
the Holy Ghost, and the holy resurrection, we shall put on the image
of the heavenly, in beauty, glory, power and goodness. Jesus Christ
was so like His Father that on one occasion in answer to a request,
"Show us the Father," He said, "He that hath seen me hath seen the
Father." The strongest testimony that can be borne to the minds of men
is the testimony of the Father concerning the Son, and the testimony
of the Son concerning the Father, by the power of the revelations of
the Spirit, which every man who is born of woman possesses more or
less, and which, if mankind would listen to it, would lead them to the
knowledge of God, and ultimately, assisted by the ordinances of the
gospel, into His presence.

Vol. 11,  p.123
If there is anything that is great and good and wise among men, it
cometh from God. If there are men who possess great ability as
statesmen, or as philosophers, or who possess remarkable scientific
knowledge and skill, the credit thereof belongs to God, for He
dispenses it to His children whether they believe in Him or not, or
whether they sin against Him or not; it makes no difference; but all
will have to account to Him for the way and manner in which they have
used the talents committed unto them. If we believe the plain, broad
statements of the Bible, we must believe that Jesus Christ is the
light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world; none are
exempt. This applies to all who possess the least degree of light and
intelligence, no matter how small; wherever intelligence can be found,
God is the author of it. This light is inherent according to a law of
eternity—according to the law of the Gods, according to the law of Him
whom we serve as the only wise, true and living God to us. He is the
author of this light to us. Yet our knowledge is very limited; who can
tell the future, and know it as the past is known to us? It is a small
thing, if we were acquainted with the principle. Were we acquainted
with this principle, we could just as well read the future as the
past.

Vol. 11,  p.123
The Latter-day Saints believe in Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son
of the Father, who came in the meridian of time, performed his work,
suffered the penalty and paid the debt of man's original sin by
offering up Himself, was resurrected from the dead, and ascended to
His Father; and as Jesus descended below all things, so He will ascend
above all things. We believe that Jesus Christ will come again, as it
is written of Him: "And while they looked steadfastly toward Heaven as
He went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel; which also
said, Ye men of Galilee why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same
Jesus which is taken from you unto heaven, shall so come in like
manner as ye have seen Him go unto heaven."

Vol. 11,  p.123
Strange as it may appear to many we believe that Jesus Christ will
descend from heaven to earth again even as He ascended into heaven.
"Behold, He cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see Him, and they
also which pierced Him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail
because of Him." He will come to [p.124] receive His own, and rule and
reign king of nations as He does king of saints; "For He must reign,
till He hath put all enemies under His feet. The last enemy that shall
be destroyed is death." He will banish sin from the earth and its
dreadful consequences, tears shall be wiped from every eye and there
shall be nothing to hurt or destroy in all God's holy mountain.

Vol. 11,  p.124
In view of the establishment of the kingdom of God upon the earth by
Jesus Christ, John the Baptist proclaimed, that the kingdom of heaven
is at hand. "Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight;"
and, "John did baptize in the wilderness, and preach the baptism of
repentance, for the remission of sins." Jesus Christ sent His
disciples to preach the gospel to every creature, to the king and the
peasant, to the great and the small, to the rich and the poor, to the
bond and the free, to the black and the white; they were sent to
preach the gospel of repentance and remission of sins to all the
world, and "He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, but He
that believeth not shall be damned; and these signs shall follow them
that believe: In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak
with new tongues; they shall take up serpents, and if they drink any
deadly thing it shall not hurt them, they shall lay hands on the sick
and they shall recover."

Vol. 11,  p.124
The Latter-day Saints, this strange people as they are called, believe
and practice this gospel; they believe that the acts of the creatures,
in the performance of the ordinances, prove to the heavens, to God, to
angels and to the good who are upon the earth—to their brethren and to
those who are not their brethren in a church capacity—to those who
believe and to those who do not believe, that they are sincere in
their belief before God and man. Every doctrine and principle that is
laid down in the Old and New Testaments for salvation, this people
will persist in believing and practicing; and, for so doing, they have
become a byword, and are wondered at by the orthodox Christians of the
19th century, who are truly astonished that anybody, in this
enlightened age, should emphatically believe that the Lord and His
servants anciently spoke the truth, and intended their words should be
believed and practiced by all who desire salvation. It is our
privilege, if we so wish, to disbelieve the words of God or a part of
them; but we choose rather to believe all the words of God, and are
trying to observe all of His precepts, to purify the Lord God in our
hearts.

Vol. 11,  p.124
There cannot be found a people upon the face of the whole earth who
are more perfect in the belief and practice of the gospel of Jesus
Christ than are the Latter-day Saints, and there exists no people who
are more easily governed. We have been gathered from many nations, and
speak many languages; we have been ruled by different nationalities,
and educated in different religions, yet we dwell together in Utah
under one government, believe in the same God and worship Him in the
same way, and we are all one in Christ Jesus. The world wonder at
this, and fear the union that prevails among this, as they are called,
singular people. Why is this? It is because the Spirit of the Lord
Almighty is in the people, and they follow its dictates, and they
hearken to the truth, and live by it; this unites them in one, and
causeth them to dwell together in peace; and were it not for
pettifogging lawyers and judges who are among us, a law suit would not
be heard of in Utah from one year's end to another. When many of these
people come to Utah [p.125] they are poor and houseless, but they go
to work and labor away with all their might, without a murmur, under
wise and judicious guidance, and in a short time they are able to
gather from the soil, the water and the air, the essential and solid
comforts of life.

Vol. 11,  p.125
When a lawyer comes into the church, if he happens to have a little
common sense left, and will take to ploughing and cultivating the
soil, there is a chance for him to make a man of himself; but if he
follows his former customs and habits, the chances are against him, he
may ruin himself, lose the Spirit of the Lord, if he ever possessed
it, and go back into midnight darkness.

Vol. 11,  p.125
It is through the proclamation of the gospel that this great people
have been gathered from their homes in distant parts of the earth. It
is not in the power of man to accomplish such a work of gathering
thousands of men, women, and children from different nations to a
distant inland country, and unite them together and make of them a
powerful nation. They heard the sound of the gospel, they repented of
their sins, and were baptized for the remission of them, and received
the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands; this Spirit caused them to
gather themselves together for the truth's sake; they came here
because the voice of the Lord called them together from the ends of
the earth. They needed not to be persuaded to gather themselves
together, for they knew it was the will of God by the power of the
Spirit which they had received through the ordinances of the gospel.
Here sits brother George D. Watt, our reporter, who was the first man
to receive the gospel in a foreign land; there had not been a word
spoken to him about gathering to America; but he prophesied that the
land of America was the land of Zion, and that the Lord would gather
His people to that land in the last days, and thus he prophesied by
the Spirit of prophecy which he had received by embracing the gospel.

Vol. 11,  p.125
Wherever the gospel is preached in all the world, and the people
repent, are baptized, and receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of
hands, that Spirit teaches them that America is the land of Zion, and
they begin straightway to prepare to gather, and thus the Lord is
building up His kingdom in our day. Were it not that I possess the
Spirit of truth which reveals to me the purposes of God, it would
appear to me a strange work and a wonder; but I can understand that
the Lord is feeling after the inhabitants of the earth, and teaching
the honest in heart the truth, and diffusing His Spirit among them,
and offering to all men life and salvation.

Vol. 11,  p.125
If the message which the Lord is sending among the nations is rejected
by them, they will crumble and fall, and cease to exist. The set time
has come for the Lord to favor Zion; He is sending His servants to the
uttermost parts of the earth to declare the truth to the inhabitants
thereof, which they can receive or reject, and be saved or be damned.
This is a hard saying—who can bear it? A gentleman asked the Prophet
Joseph once if he believed that all other sects and parties would be
damned excepting the Mormons. Joseph Smith's reply was, "Yes, sir, and
most of the Mormons too, unless they repent." We believe that all will
be damned who do not receive the gospel of Jesus Christ; but we do not
believe that they will go into a lake which burns with brimstone and
fire, and suffer unburned and unheard of torments, inflicted by cruel
and malicious devils to all eternity.

Vol. 11,  p.126
The sectarian doctrine of final rewards and punishments is as strange
[p.126] to me as their bodiless, partless, and passionless God. Every
man will receive according to the deeds done in the body, whether they
be good or bad. All men, excepting those who sin against the Holy
Ghost, who shed innocent blood or who consent thereto, will be saved
in some kingdom; for in my father's house, says Jesus, are many
mansions. Where is John Wesley's abode in the other world? He is not
where the Father and the Son live, but he is gone into what is called
hades, or paradise, or the spirit-world. He did not receive the gospel
as preached by Jesus Christ and His apostles; it was not then upon the
earth. The power of the Holy Priesthood was not then among men; but I
suppose that Mr. Wesley lived according to the best light he had, and
tried to improve upon it all the days of his life. Where is the
departed spirit of that celebrated reformer? It occupies a better
place than ever entered his heart to conceive of when he was in the
flesh. This is a point of doctrine, however, which I have not time to
speak upon at large now, even if I had strength to do so.

Vol. 11,  p.126
The Lord sent His angel and called and ordained Joseph Smith, first to
the Aaronic and then to the Melchisedek Priesthood, and Joseph Smith
ordained others. He baptized believers and confirmed them and
organized the church. The Lord revealed to him that order which is now
in our midst with regard to our organization as a people, and there is
no better among men. It is the government of the Lord Almighty, and we
think it is very good. The Lord is again speaking to the children of
men, who have opened their ears to hear, and their hearts to
understand; He communicates His will to this people, although they may
be ignorant and guilty of a thousand wrongs, and some will apostatize;
yet we are the best people upon the earth, the most peaceable, the
most industrious, and know the best how to take care of ourselves of
any people now living who are not the people of God; and what we do
not know God will teach us, and what we cannot do He will help us to
perform, if we continue to do His will and keep His commandments; for
in doing this we shall live, grow and increase in numbers and in
strength, and I pray that we may grow in grace and in the knowledge of
the truth, for without this we are nothing. To me it is the kingdom of
God or nothing upon the earth. Without it I would not give a farthing
for the wealth, glory, prestige and power of all the world combined;
for, like the dew upon the grass, it passeth away and is forgotten,
and like the flower of the grass it withereth, and is not. Death
levels rim most powerful monarch with the poorest starving mendicant;
and both must stand before the judgment seat of Christ to answer for
the deeds done in the body.

Vol. 11,  p.126
To us life is the sweetest of all enjoyments. A man will give all that
he has for his life, yet it is compared to a span length, and is swift
to its termination like the shuttle that passeth over the weaver's
beam. Even when denied the enjoyment of health and of wordly comforts
and conveniences, still will men cling to life to the last. The
kingdom of God secures unto the faithful eternal life, with wives,
children, and friends, in glory immortal, and in eternal felicity and
bliss. Life eternal in His presence is the greatest gift that God can
bestow upon His children. This life is nothing in point of duration in
comparison with the life which is to come to the faithful, and for
that reason we say that in this life it is the kingdom of God or
nothing to us. With the kingdom of God and the facilities it offers
for an everlasting [p.127] progression in godliness until we know all
things as our Father in Heaven knows them, there is no life of greater
importance than this life, for there is no life in heaven or on earth
to the true followers of Jesus Christ that is not incorporated in His
gospel. Those who reject the gospel, when it is proclaimed to them by
the authority of heaven, cannot know the Father and the Son, and are
cut off from the eternal life which this knowledge alone gives.

Vol. 11,  p.127
We are in the hands of the Almighty as a people, and He is able to
take care of us. We entertain no antipathies against any person or
community upon this earth; but we would give eternal life to all, if
they would receive it at our hands—we would preach the truth to them
and administer to them the ordinances of the gospel. But, it is said,
you believe in polygamy, and we cannot receive the gospel from your
hands. We have been told a great many times that polygamy is not
according to Christianity. The Protestant reformers believed the
doctrine of polygamy. Philip, Landgrave of Hesse, one of the principal
lords and princes of Germany, wrote to the great reformer Martin
Luther and his associate reformers, anxiously imploring them to grant
unto him the privilege of marrying a second wife, while his first
with, the princess, was yet living. He urged that the practice was in
accordance with the Bible, and not prohibited under the Christian
dispensation. Upon the reception of this letter, Luther, who had
denounced the Romish church for prohibiting the marriage of priests,
and who layered polygamy, met in council with the principal Reformers
to consult upon the letter which had been received from the Landgrave.
They wrote him a lengthy letter in reply, approving of his taking a
second wife, saying:—

Vol. 11,  p.127
"There is no need of being much concerned for what men will say,
provided all goes right with conscience. So far do we approve it, and
in those circumstances only by us specified, for the gospel hath
neither recalled nor forbid what was permitted in the law of Moses
with respect to the marriage. Jesus Christ has not changed the
external economy, but added justice only, and life everlasting for
reward. He teaches the true way of obeying God, and endeavours to
repair the corruption of nature."

Vol. 11,  p.127
This letter was written at Wittemburg, the Wednesday after the feast
of St. Nicholas, 1539, and was signed by Martin Luther, Philip
Melancthon, Martin Bucer and five other Reformers, and was written in
Melancthon's own handwriting.

Vol. 11,  p.127
The marriage was solemnised on the 4th of March, 1540, by the Rev.
Denis Melanther, chaplain to Philip. Philip's first wife was so
anxious "that the soul and body of her dearest spouse should run no
further risk, and that the glory of God might be increased," that she
freely consented to the match.

Vol. 11,  p.127
This letter of the great Reformer's was not a hasty conclusion on
their part that polygamy was sanctioned by the gospel, for in the year
1522, seventeen years before they wrote this letter, Martin Luther
himself, in a sermon which he delivered at Wittemburg for the
reformation of marriage, clearly pronounced in favor of polygamy.

Vol. 11,  p.127
These transactions are published in the work entitled "History of the
variations of the Protestant churches."

Vol. 11,  p.127
Ladies and gentlemen, I exhort you to think for yourselves, and read
your Bibles for yourselves, get the Holy Spirit for yourselves, and
pray for yourselves, that your minds may be divested of false
traditions and early impressions that are untrue. Those who are
acquainted with the history [p.128] of the world are not ignorant that
polygamy has always been the general rule and monogamy the exception.
Since the founding of the Roman empire monogamy has prevailed more
extensively than in times previous to that. The founders of that
ancient empire were robbers and women stealers, and made laws favoring
monogamy in consequence of the scarcity of women among them, and hence
this monogamic system which now prevails throughout all Christendom,
and which has been so fruitful a source of prostitution and whoredom
throughout all the Christian monogamic cities of the Old and New
World, until rottenness and decay are at the root of their
institutions both national and religious. Polygamy did not have its
origin with Joseph Smith, but it existed from the beginning. So far as
I am concerned as an individul, I did not ask for it; I never desired
it; and if I ever had a trial of my faith in the world, it was when
Joseph Smith revealed that doctrine to me; and I had to pray
incessantly and exercise faith before the Lord until He revealed to me
the truth, and I was satisfied. I say this at the present time for the
satisfaction of both saint and sinner. Now, here are the commandments
of the Lord, and here are the wishes of wicked men, which shall we
obey? It is the Lord and them for it.

Vol. 11,  p.128
I pray that the Spirit of Truth may find its way to each heart, that
we may all love the truth more than error, and cling to that which is
good that we may all be saved in the kingdom of our God. Amen.[p.129] 

Brigham Young, August 1-10, 1865

Summary of Instructions

Given by President BRIGHAM YOUNG to the people of 
Box Elder and Cache Counties, Aug. 1—10, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.129
I wish to present some counsel unto to the people on the subject of
their temporal life and point out to them what is their true interest
in regard to merchandising. I would propose to the brethren that they
keep their grain until they can get money for it, then put that money
into the hands of business men, and let them purchase goods with it,
which the people can freight themselves, and thus let every ward in
the Territory supply themselves from abroad with what they really
require; by so doing, the people will have the handling of the means
which the Lord has given them, and the greater portion of it will not
go into the pockets of speculators to enrich and fatten strangers, but
the large profits, which they have made and carried out of the
country, will remain here to improve the country, and to improve our
condition as a people. We sell our grain to the merchant, and receive
our pay in goods. The grain he has bought of us, he sells to the army,
or to mail contractors for a greatly increased price, which affords a
large profit upon his goods, and upon the wheat which his goods have
bought, and all this he gets in money.

Vol. 11,  p.129
Let the past ignorance and folly Suffice us, and instead of giving
away our strength for naught, let us enjoy the full benefit of our
labors ourselves. Why not appoint in every ward of the Territory a
good business man, who is filled with integrity and truth, to make
contracts for the people of the ward, and let the convention prices be
the rule or not sell? Why not draw money for our grain and spend it
ourselves, instead of allowing those who have no interest with us to
handle it for us and pocket fortunes which we should enjoy and lay out
in redeeming the earth and in building up the kingdom of God in all
the world? We can do this if we will.

Vol. 11,  p.129
We have yet much to learn, and we are learning little by little, and I
do think that we shall yet come to understanding in sustaining
ourselves, building up the kingdom of God, renovating the earth,
keeping our enemies from our midst, sanctifying ourselves and the
earth, that the latter may be finally celestialized to dwell in the
presence of our Father and God. If we could all see and understand
things as they are, we would heap up the riches of this world. What
for? To gather the poor from among all nations, and buy out every foot
of land that is for sale upon the continent of America. We should be
the most industrious and the most economical of any people upon the
face of the whole earth. We should waste nothing, but make everything
in some way or other minister to our wants and independence. [p.130]
Everything which we use to feed the life of man or beast, not a grain
of it should be permitted to go to waste, but should be made to pass
through the stomach of some animal; everything, also, which will
fertilize our gardens and our fields should be sedulously saved and
wisely husbanded, that nothing may be lost which contains the elements
of food and raiment for man and sustenance for beast.

Vol. 11,  p.130
Time is allotted unto man wherein to labor and perform his work under
the sun; if our time is properly employed and judiciously divided to
our varied duties and labors, each man and woman performing his or her
part faithfully, the land would be filled with real wealth, and there
would be an abundance of means to prosecute every labor and every
private and public improvement which we desire to make for our own
comfort and convenience and that of our friends and neighbors and the
community at large. Were we to pursue this course faithfully, and
continue so to do, eternal permanency would be added to the general
peace and freedom which we now enjoy, and we never would be brought
into bondage again in any respect by the power of the enemy, but we
would continue to live and serve the Lord until the earth would be
sanctified and the saints inherit it for ever and ever.

Vol. 11,  p.130
A few words upon the subject of example; and these I speak
particularly to my brethren, the Elders of Israel, yet they will apply
to all classes of mankind. It is a rule with me, and always has been,
to request nothing of the people that I am not willing to do myself,
to require no obedience of them that I am unwilling to yield.
Experience has taught me, that example is the best method of preaching
to any people. It is written—"Then spake Jesus to the multitude, and
to His disciples, saying, the Scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses'
seat: all, therefore, whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe
and do: but do not ye after their works: for they say and do not." If
we teach righteousness, let us also practice righteousness in every
sense of the word; if we teach morality let us be moral; let us see to
it that we preserve ourselves within the bounds of all the good which
we teach to others. I am sure this course will be good to live by and
good to die by, and when we get through the journey of life here, what
a consolation it will be to us to know that we have done as we have
wished others to do by us in all respects. This is my doctrine.

Vol. 11,  p.130
Let us, as teachers of righteousness, not only teach the whole law of
God, but do it ourselves. And when we pray, let us not ask our
Heavenly Father to do that for us which we would not help Him to do
were it in our power. When our brethren, who have the cause of God at
heart pray, we invariably hear them ask Him to cleanse the earth from
sin, and sanctify it and prepare it for the Lord to dwell upon. While
we thus pray, we should be employed in sanctifying ourselves first,
and then in redeeming and sanctifying the earth, for this the work we
are called to perform, aided by the Almighty. We pray the Lord to
preserve the righteous and to let the wickedness of the wicked come to
an end, and "O Lord defend Thy people and fight their battles." We
should be prepared and be as ready and willing to defend ourselves as
we are that the Lord should be ready and willing to defend us. We
should be as ready and willing to fight our own battles as to have the
Lord fight them for us. We should be just as willing to exercise the
ability God has given to us to [p.131] clothe ourselves, to build
comfortable habitations for ourselves and our families, as He has been
willing to bestow that ability upon us. We should be just as willing
to learn to govern and control ourselves, and to abide in the truth,
as we are to have the Lord assist us in doing so. When we fully
perform our part, the Lord will not be backward in performing all that
He has promised, if He should have to waste away and utterly destroy
nations and kingdoms to do it.

Vol. 11,  p.131
We all believe that the Lord will fight our battles; but how? Will He
do it while we are unconcerned and make no effort whatever for our own
safety when an enemy is upon us? If we make no efforts to guard our
towns, our houses, our cities, our wives and children, will the Lord
guard them for us? He will not; but if we pursue the opposite course
and arrive to help Him to accomplish His designs, then will He fight
our battles. We are baptized for the remission of sins; but it would
be quite as reasonable to expect remission of sins without baptism, as
to expect the Lord to fight our battles without our taking every
precaution to be prepared to defend ourselves. The Lord requires us to
be quite as willing to fight our own battles as to have Him fight them
for us. If we are not ready for an enemy when he comes upon us, we
have not lived up to the requirements of Him who guides the ship of
Zion, or who dictates the affairs of his kingdom.

Vol. 11,  p.131
The Lord has promised to provide for His Saints, to feed them and
clothe them; but He expects them to plough and plant, sow and reap,
and prepare their bread from the increase of the soil. It is just as
reasonable to suppose that He will raise our grain and fruit for us
while we are sunning ourselves, or lying in a state of inactivity in
the shade—that He will grind our wheat and make it into cakes for
us—as to expect that He will fight our battles when we will not make a
motion towards preparing for self-defence against any enemy that may
approach us. We cannot expect that the Lord will fight our battles if
we sell our powder and lead and arms to the Indians, and leave
ourselves unarmed and defence-less. If we do this, He will leave us to
ourselves to suffer for this great neglect, as we should have to
suffer for want of bread, if we did not take the proper precautions to
raise it from the ground when it would be in our power to do so. If we
wish to preserve ourselves from suffering cold in the winter, it is
expected that we build houses and provide fuel. Now, the Lord will not
do this for us, when we have the material all around us and the
strength to perform the labor required. If we wish to keep our cattle
from perishing, it is necessary to lay up fodder; the winter may be
severe or it may be mild; but in taking the precaution of laying up
fodder, we are prepared for either a mild or a severe winter. The Lord
has endowed us with ability to gather from the elements around us
every material which is necessary for food, raiment, and shelter. We
know how to raise sheep, and how to manufacture their wool into cloth.
We know how to raise flax, and cotton, and hemp, and silk, and how to
make them contribute to our comfort. We know how to raise grain and
fruit in abundance, and what to do with them when we have raised them;
and we hope to know how to use weapons of defence as well as any other
people or nation, if ever necessary, which I hope and pray will never
be necessary. We should always be willing and ready to obey every good
and wholesome law, whether it be to arm ourselves as the law directs,
to train in the ranks, to labor with our hands, to preach the Gospel,
to pray or to [p.132] pay tithing; for those who obey in all filings
will enjoy the spirit and blessings of the kingdom of God in time and
in eternity. Those who refuse to do their part for the maintenance of
the public peace and the public security are not worthy of the
fellowship of the Saints, and should be severed from the church.

Vol. 11,  p.132
It is required by the laws of the Territory of Utah of every male
citizen from eighteen to forty-five to be armed and equipped and ready
for any duty he may be called upon to perform as one of the militia of
the county; and if any refuse to obey the laws of the land, I would
try them before their bishops for that as readily as I would if they
were to refuse to pay a just debt; and if they would not repent, I
would sever them from the church, and give them over to the laws of
the land. I do not know that there is one person in the Territory who
would refuse to perform military duty; there are strangers in our
midst; but I very much doubt if one could be found who would refuse to
do military duty.

Vol. 11,  p.132
I look upon the Saints with delight; they are my pride; they are my
glory; in fact, this is the family that our heavenly Father has
selected as His chosen children, although many may yet leave it and go
away; but here are my fathers, my mothers, my sisters, my brothers,
here are my friends and associates, and here is my joy. I have never
desired to be in any place only where the Saints live; I have never
desired to associate with any other people. I know that we must become
of one heart and one mind in all things, to fulfil the requirements of
heaven in the building up of the kingdom of God upon the earth. We
enjoy ourselves in our public amusements, but our greatest joy is to
meet, as we have now met, to instruct each other in the principles and
faith of the holy Gospel, that we may increase in faith, in knowledge,
in understanding, and in the power of God to obtain all that is for
us, and to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth as Jesus
Christ did when He was upon the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.132
Prepare to die, is not the exhortation in this church and kingdom; but
prepare to live is the word with us, and improve all we can in this
life that we may be the better prepared to enjoy a better life
hereafter, wherein we may enjoy a more exalted condition of
intelligence, wisdom, light, knowledge, power, glory, and exaltation.
Then let us seek to extend the present life to the uttermost, by
observing every law of health, and by properly balancing labor, study,
rest, and recreation, and thus prepare for a better life. Let us teach
these principles to our children, that, in the morning of their days,
they may be taught to lay the foundation of health and strength and
constitution and power of life in their bodies. Let us teach them good
manners, orderly conduct and good behaviour in every respect; and as
soon as they can understand what you mean, teach them to be strictly
honest, truthful and virtuous, that they may grow up in Christ, their
living head. Some of the brightest spirits who dwell in the bosom of
the Father are making their appearance among this people, of whom the
Lord will make a Royal Priesthood, a peculiar nation that He can own
and bless, talk with, and associate with.

Vol. 11,  p.132
I wish to present before the people the subject of a telegraph wire
through our settlements. It is a subject which is worthy of our
attention, and an enterprise which, when completed, will be of immense
benefit in many ways to our country. This work we can do almost
entirely within ourselves. We can get the poles from the mountains,
and plant [p.133] them; the wires and insulators we shall be under the
necessity of importing from abroad, and for which we must pay money.
We can sell our grain and get the money. The freighting we can do
ourselves.

Vol. 11,  p.133
Cache Valley should be strong enough to poll three thousand votes, and
the people are well able to sustain a printing press. I think that
sufficient news could be collected in Cache Valley to make a small
sheet interesting, and I have no doubt talent sufficient to produce
communications both instructive and amusing. I would also recommend
the establishment in Logan of a machine shop for the general good of
the people in this and the neighboring valleys.

Vol. 11,  p.133
We know the Gospel to be true by the spirit of revelation, "For what
man knoweth the things of a man, save by the spirit of man which is in
him? Even so the things of God knoweth no man, but by the spirit of
God. Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit
which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given
to us of God." It is our privilege to live so as to know the voice of
the good shepherd for ourselves, and to understand the will of God
concerning us as individuals. When we live so as to enjoy the glory of
our religion, then is our life a happy one, and our hope is bright
that we shall secure to ourselves life everlasting in the presence of
our Father and God.

Vol. 11,  p.133
The religion of Jesus Christ is a matter-of-fact religion, and taketh
hold of the every-day duties and realities of this life. When people
go to meeting in the so-called Christian world, they expect to hear
the sayings of Jesus Christ explained and enlarged upon and dressed up
and polished by the learning of men to make them fit for the ears of
the professors of the 19th century; or, they expect to hear some of
the dark sayings of the ancient prophets expounded, and how the Lord
used to manifest himself to the people in the days of old, and how He
spoke to them, and gave them dreams and visions and wonderful
manifestations, and what a delightful thing it was for them to gather
out from the wicked world and be organised by Him, and how they
enjoyed themselves in their social capacity, and what good times they
all had in ancient days; and thus they extol the ancients to the
heavens, tell of the doings of Adam, of Enoch, of Noah, of Abraham, of
the patriarchs, of the prophets, of Jesus and His Apostles; and go on
to tell about, the resurrection, and describe the mysteries and joys
thereof on the one hand and the torments of the damned in that lake of
fire and brimstone and bottomless pit to which they are to be
consigned on the other, and who are going to have their hair sheared
off, who are going to have their finger nails taken out, who are going
to have their eyes dug out, and who are going to have their blood
spilled, and their spirits spilled, etc. At the close of such a
meeting the exclamation heard on all sides is, what a glorious meeting
we have had, what a glorious sermon we have listened to; when I would
not give the ashes of a rye straw for the whole of it as to the amount
of real practical good it does the people, more than in a moral point
of view.

Vol. 11,  p.133
When people are hungry they need substantial food; when they are
thirsty they need substantial drink. Moses' smiting the rock would not
have benefitted the people in the least, if water had not gushed out.
It is the duty of the true minister of Christ to instruct the people
of God how to get their food to-day, and to teach them by precept and
example how to become an independent nation. [p.134] How long shall we
have the privilege of sending to New York, St. Louis, or other places
to buy our goods? Babylon will surely fall. It may be said that we
shall always be poor without commerce, we shall always be poor with
it, unless we command it; and unless we can do this, we are better
without it. Instead of sending our wealth abroad to purchase
artificials, why not try to make them ourselves; or do without them?
Why not continue our endeavours until we can manufacture cotton cloth
as fine as fine as these children are wearing today? Why not raise
flax and prepare it with care, and continue our efforts until we can
make linens of every description and quality? This home industry
should be persevered in from year to year with the view to our
ultimate independence of a foreign market. This is our duty. It is
true we do not do it. Instead of our young ladies letting the time
hang heavily upon their hands, or instead of being engaged in some
useless and profitless employment, they would enjoy much more real
peace of mind to be engaged in the production of some useful material
of some kind, it may be of silk, of linen, of woollen, of straw, or of
artificials and ornaments manufactured from paper, feathers, or other
material produced at home.

Vol. 11,  p.134
Every effort of this kind made by our sisters has its weight in the
struggle which we should all make to cut ourselves entirely loose from
any dependence upon those who have no other aim in view but our final
dismemberment as a society, and our utter overthrow as a people. The
Lord requires this of us; it comes within the pale of our duty; and in
addition to this, to live—for it is the first and foremost of all He
requires of us—so that we shall know the voice of the good Shepherd
always; to live so that we shall know the truth when we hear it, and
our hearts shall say amen to it. If there are any who have never heard
the Gospel until to-day, and wish to know how to serve God, begin by
repenting of your sins, and by being baptised for the remission of
them, and receive the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy
Ghost, and ever after live so as to be able to say, "my conscience is
void of offence towards God and man."

Vol. 11,  p.134
The Lord rules in the heavens, and does His pleasure among men. I will
here say, as the Lord lives, if this people will be faithful in the
performance of every duty, they will never come upon a field of battle
to fight their enemies. There is no man among them who trifles with
the counsel given to him to be armed and equipped and ready for any
emergency but what has lost the spirit of God more or less. If the
Saints neglect to pray, and violate the day that is set apart, for the
worship of God, they will lose His spirit. If a man shall suffer
himself to be overcome with anger, and curse and swear, taking the
name of the Deity in vain, he cannot retain the Holy Spirit. In short,
if a man shall do anything which he knows to be wrong, and repenteth
not, he cannot enjoy the Holy Spirit, but will walk in darkness and
ultimately deny the faith. Every good and wholesome law we should obey
strictly, and do it with a good and honest heart. If we will pursue
this course, the Lord Almighty will put hooks in the jaws of our
enemies, and lead them whithersoever He will.

Vol. 11,  p.134
It is far better to die in a good cause than to live in a bad one; it
is better to die doing good than to live doing evil. To the Saints of
latter-days who do their duty to the best of their knowledge, I
promise peace; but I have no promise of God for those who do not do
their duty. [p.135] When I speak of our duty it applies to all, male
and female. It is the right of the mother who labors in the kitchen,
with her little prattling children around, to enjoy the Spirit of
Christ, and to know her duty with regard to those children; but it is
not her duty and privilege to dictate to her husband in his duties and
business. If that mother or wife enjoys the gift and power of the Holy
Ghost, she will never intrude upon the rights of her husband. It is
the right and privilege of the husband to know his duty with regard to
his wives and children, his flocks and his herds, his fields and his
possessions; though I have seen women who, I thought, actually knew
more about the business of life than their husbands themselves did,
and were really more capable of directing a farm, the building of a
house, and the management of flocks and herds, etc., than the men
were; but if men were to live up to their priviliges this would not be
the case; for it is their right to claim the light of truth and that
intelligence and knowledge necessary to enable them to carry on every
branch of their business successfully.

Vol. 11,  p.135
It is the right and privilege of every Elder in Israel to enjoy the
Holy Ghost, and the light of it, to know everything which concerns
himself and his individual duties, but it is not his right and
privilege to dictate his superior in office, nor to give him counsel,
unless he is called upon to do so, then he may make suggestions; and
if the people of a ward are living in the faithful performance of
their several duties, their faith and their prayers will be
concentrated before the Lord, in the name of Jesus, for and in behalf
of their bishop, that he may know his business and be made fully
capable to fulfil the duties of his calling to the honor of God and
the salvation of the people. Wherever a man is appointed to preside,
he should preside in the dignity of his office, and be able to
discriminate between his duties as a presiding officer in a branch, he
being a high priest we will say, and the duties of the bishop. I am
gratified to say that such a thing does exist in the midst of this
people that one man can preside as a president and another as a
bishop, in the same ward, and not quarrel with each other; each one
has the privilege for himself of knowing his duty by the revelations
of the Lord Jesus Christ. And if all presidents and bishops were
inspired by this spirit, they never would have any difficulty, but
they would see eye to eye. It is the duty and privilege of the Twelve
Apostles to have the Holy Ghost for their constant companion, and live
always in the Spirit of Revelation, to know their duty and understand
their calling; this is also the duty and privilege of the First
Presidency of the church.

Vol. 11,  p.135
In the setting forth of items of doctrine which pertain to the
progress and further building up of the kingdom of God upon the earth,
and the revealing of His mind and will, He has but one mouth through
which to make known His will to His people. When the Lord wishes to
give a revelation to His people, when He wishes to reveal new items of
doctrine to them, or administer chastisement, He will do it through
the man whom He has appointeth to that office and calling. The rest of
the offices and callings of the church are helps and governments for
the edifying of the body of Christ and the perfection of the Saints,
etc., every president, bishop, elder, priest, teacher, deacon and
member standing in his order and officiating in his standing and
degree of priesthood as ministers of the words of life, as shepherds
to watch over departments and sections of the flock of God in all the
world,[p.136] and as helps to strengthen the hands of the Presidency
of the whole church. A sister who receives the gift, of tongues is not
thereby empowered to dictate her president, or the church. All gifts
and endowments given of the Lord to members of His church are not
given to control the church; but they are under the control and
guidance of the priesthood, and are judged of by it. Some have erred
upon this point, and have been led captive by the devil.

Vol. 11,  p.136
Whenever there is a disposition manifested in any of the members of
this church to question the right of the President of the whole church
to direct in all things, you see manifested the evidences of
apostacy—of a spirit which, if encouraged, will lead to separation
from the church and final destruction; wherever there is a disposition
to operate against any legally appointed officer of this kingdom, no
matter in what capacity he is called to act, if persisted in, it will
be followed by the same results; they will "walk after the flesh in
the lust of uncleanness, and despise government. Presumptuous are
they, self-willed; they are not afraid to speak evil of dignities.
Whereas angels, which are greater in power and might, bring not
railing accusations against them before the Lord."

Vol. 11,  p.136
In all our daily pursuits in life, of whatever nature and kind,
Latter-day Saints, and especially those who hold important positions
in the kingdom of God, should maintain a uniform and even temper, both
when at home and when abroad. They should not suffer reverses and
unpleasant circumstances to sour their natures and render them fretful
and unsocial at home, speaking words full of bitterness and biting
acrimony to their wives and children, creating gloom and sorrow in
their habitations, making themselves feared rather than beloved by
their families. Anger should never be permitted to rise in our bosoms,
and words suggested by angry feelings should never be permitted to
pass our lips. "A soft answer turneth away wrath, but grievous words
stir up anger." "Wrath is cruel, and anger is outrageous;" but "the
discretion of a man deferreth his anger; and it is his glory to pass
over a transgression."

Vol. 11,  p.136
All that we possess and enjoy are the gifts of God to us, whether they
be in earthly substance, physical constitution, or mental power; we
are accountable to Him for the use we make of these precious gifts,
and it is the imperative duty of all the sons and daughters of Adam
and Eve to pay their tribute to Him who has created all things, and
who is now pouring from the heavens instructions upon, the people that
they may know how to live here and return again into His presence. It
is not our privilege to waste the Lord's substance upon the lusts of
the flesh, nor to devote one day of time to vanity and sin, or to any
employment which will tend to death. We are willing to acknowledge
that we receive all our blessings both temporal and spiritual, from
the munificent hand of God; but we are not always willing that He
should advise us how to use His blessings, when they are in our hands,
in the best possible way to build up His kingdom on the earth. O,
consistency, thou art one of the fairest jewels in the life of a
Saint. We ask God to bless us with houses and lands, and possessions,
chariots and horses, etc. When we plough our fields, and sow grain and
plant vegetables, we pray to the Lord for good crops, to give us a
great increase; and when we have gathered in the abundance which He
has sent us until our barns are full and there is no room for more,
then we ask no [p.137] odds of the Lord, and are impatient and
rebellious in our feelings, when dictated and advised as to how this
fullness of the Lord's blessings blessings should be disposed of for
the individual and general good of the community. This remark will not
apply to all; but when the word of the Lord comes to the people, which
it does all the time, every man and woman professing to be Latter-day
Saints should say amen, and then straightway fulfil it to the letter.

Vol. 11,  p.137
We calculate to continue to visit and preach to the Saints until all
shall see eye to eye upon this matter, and become of one heart and of
one mind in all things, and become perfectly united in building up the
kingdom of God upon the earth, and wipe out wickedness from the world.
I thank God that I now live in a community where I can live from one
year to another and not hear the name of God blasphemed, and all the
butter and eggs and flour that the people take to Bannack and other
places would not hire me to be obliged to listen to it. All may not
feel as tenacious on this point as I do; some care not how much the
names of God and of Jesus Christ are blasphemed in their presence, if
they can only sell their butter and eggs; or, "only give me a dollar
for your breakfast or dinner, and I care not how much you swear and
curse in my house and in the presence of my family." I would not hear
the name of God blasphemed as some who profess to be Latter-day Saints
do for all the gold that has been taken from the mines of California.

Vol. 11,  p.137
May the Lord bless His people. Amen.

Brigham Young, October 9, 1865

Home Manufacturing, Merchandising, and General Economy

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, at the Gerneral 
Conference, Great Salt Lake City, Oct. 9, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.137
I wish now to deliver a few short discourses to the Latter-day Saints,
and it does not matter which of them I deliver first, because they are
all of equal interest and importance to the Saints, and will be spread
upon the pages of the Deseret News for them to read at their leisure
in that order that may suit them.

Vol. 11,  p.137
The first item that presents itself to me is, to call upon these
sisters—they forming an important element of the kingdom of God in the
last days—to listen to the will of God concerning them, that they go
to now and manufacture from straw, grass, or any other fitting
material that grows in these valleys, their bonnets [p.138] and hats,
and cease to sell the barley, the oats, the wheat, etc., to buy
imported ones, or when the Wheat, and the oats and the barley are all
sold get your husbands to run into debt for that which you can as well
make yourselves as not. I am satisfied that we can make, from material
grown in these valleys, bonnets and hats as beautiful to look upon as
any that have ever been imported to this Territory. I am addressing
myself to the ladies of the kingdom of God, to those who know how to
keep their houses, furniture and beds pure and clean, who can cook
food for their husbands and children in a way that it will be clean,
tasteful and wholesome. The woman that can do this I call a lady. In
this view I differ from the world generally; for the lady of the world
is not supposed to know allything about what is going on in the
kitchen; her highest ambition is to be sure and be in the fashion, at
no matter what cost to her husband or father; she considers that she
may as well be out of the world as out of the fashion.

Vol. 11,  p.138
There has been a great deal said upon the subject of Home
Manufacturing; and the article of straw is the readiest to come at of
any other material of which clothing is made. Now, my sisters, will
you hearken to those who spend all their time to do you good, who
traverse the world over to gather the Saints, to preach the Gospel,
make believers and gather them together that they become Saints—will
you hearken to this counsel and obey it? Rye should be sown in the
spring, and cut in the proper season, and cured as it should be to
make good straw for hats and bonnets, and our boys and girls should
braid it, and have it made up, and save the immense amount of ready
means which we have to pay out for that article alone. Will the
sisters belonging to the kingdom of God do this? I might call for a
vote of those who are present, and no doubt you would enter into a
covenant to perform this duty, and many very likely would not give the
matter another thought. I will not ask you to vote; but I will ask you
to do this as a duty, and to commence right away in this city by
wards, and form yourselves into societies for the accomplishment of
this purpose, and see that the little boys and girls, instead of their
running wild in the streets, throwing the dust and dirt into their
hair and garments from morning until night, are brought into the
house, their skins and clothes washed clean, their hair combed neatly,
and they set to braiding straw. This will teach them to be
industrious, and save them from contracting habits of indolence and
slothfulness, and be the means of introducing an important branch of
industry into our country. How much better this would be than to let
our children waste their time in unnecessary play; they need time to
study, time for recreation, and time to be engaged in some useful
employment. It is the duty of parents to see that the time of their
children is properly appropriated to pursuits of usefulness, profit
and advantage to themselves, to their parents or guardians, and to the
kingdom of God at large, that they may grow up to become efficient and
worthy citizens of that kingdom.

Vol. 11,  p.138
Bishops, will you see that enough rye is sown to supply the wants of
the people of your wards, and see that the crop is harvested when it
should be to make good straw for braiding? If you will do this, and
the people will not avail themselves of making their own hats and
bonnets, there is no complaint can be attached to you. I have raised
crops of rye from year to year, and invited the people to use the
straw for making bonnets and hats; but no;[p.139] the merchants had
imported bonnets, and our ladies preferred going to the stores and
buying them. When will this people become Saints indeed? Not until
they observe every counsel that is given to them of this kind, doing
with their might the things that are required of them. I know it is
the will of the Lord that this people should manufacture what they
wear and consume; and, in addition to its being the will of the Lord,
the liability of our being cut off from supplies, through being so far
distant from the great manufacturing districts, teaches us that it is
wisdom and true economy that we should adopt this course. The money
which this community has expended in hats and bonnets for men, women,
and children in the last year would bring scores and hundreds of the
poor Saints from the old countries to these valleys of Utah. Is it
wise in us, and pleasing to the Lord, for us to place the means he has
blessed us with where it does not belong, while our sons and our
daughters, instead of idling away their time or being employed in that
which does not profit them or us, might be engaged in preserving such
means among us to be applied in the further progress of the work of
God?

Vol. 11,  p.139
My next discourse will be upon merchandising. We are here in these
valleys of the mountains organised as a people; and we know how we
came to be here; and we know the designs of God, and the designs of
our enemies concerning us; we know the distinction which is drawn
between this people and the world; these things we understand. Now, we
propose to the Bishops, presiding Elders and leading members of the
church, who are here assembled to represent the kingdom of God upon
the earth, and to all those who are not here, who act in these
capacities in the various places where there are Saints gathered
together, to do their own merchandising and cease to give the wealth
which the Lord has given us to those who would destroy the kingdom of
God and scatter us to the four winds, if they had the power. Cease to
buy from them the gewgaws and frivolous things they bring here to sell
to us for our money and means—means that we should have to bring the
poor here, to build our temples, our towers, ornament our public
grounds and buildings, and to beautify our cities. For, as
merchandising has been generally conducted here, instead of having our
means to perform these public works, it has been borne away by our
enemies by the million.

Vol. 11,  p.139
I wish the brethren, in all our settlements, to buy the goods they
must have, and freight them with their own teams; and then let every
one of the Latter-day Saints, male and female, decree in their hearts
that they will buy of nobody else but their own faithful brethren, who
will do good with the money they will thus obtain. I know it is the
will of God that we should sustain ourselves, for, if we do not, we
must perish, so far as receiving aid from any quarter, except God and
ourselves. If we have not capital ourselves, there are plenty of
honorable men whom our brethren can enter into partnership with, who
would furnish and assist them whenever they should receive an
intimation to that effect. I know it is our duty to save ourselves;
the enemy of all righteousness, will do nothing to help us in that
work, neither will his children; we have to preserve ourselves, for
our enemies are determined to destroy us. I know it is the duty of
this people to build up themselves; for our enemies will not build us
up, but they will do their uttermost to tear us down. This will not
apply to all; but there are enough to bark, and yelp, and growl, and
snarl till the peaceable, good [p.140] meaning man dare not open his
mouth. We have thousands of warm-hearted friends who dare not say
anything in favour of this people. We have friends in Congress who
wish us to become a State in the Union; but they dare not tell of it.
No, let them only say in their own districts that they would vote for
Utah to become a State, and that would be their political grave, and
they know it. If nobody will speak for us, let us speak for ourselves;
if no person else will do anything for us, let us do something for
ourselves. This is right; it is politically right, religiously right,
nationally right, socially and morally right, and it is right in every
sense of the word for us to sustain ourselves.

Vol. 11,  p.140
Let us save that money which we spend for bonnets and hats, and the
trimmings that are upon them. You may ask me if I think my family will
start out with a good example in this direction; I hope they will. If
we will be diligent in this kind of economy, and make all we can
within ourselves, and send out as little of our ready means as
possible, it will place at our control means, which we do not now
command, to gather thousands of the poor Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.140
What I am now about to say is on the subject of the use of tobacco.
Let us raise our own tobacco, or quit using it. In the years '49, '50,
'51, '52, and '53, and so long as I kept myself posted respecting the
amount expended yearly by this people at the stores for articles of
merchandise, we spent upwards of 100,000 dollars a year for tobacco
alone! We now spend considerably more than we did then. Let us save
this ready means in our country by abstaining from the use of this
narcotic, or raise it ourselves. By so doing we will have that amount
of means to circulate in channels of usefulness and profit which will
add to our strength, to our permanency, and to our influence and
importance as a great people. But when we place hundreds of thousands
of dollars in the hands of those who are not of us, whose homes are
not with us, who spend nothing to build up our country, but come here
merely to make fortunes to spend elsewhere, we give them so much of
our strength, and we are proportionately weakened. This is poor
economy, and is displeasing to the Lord, because it retards the
delopment of His purposes.

Vol. 11,  p.140
I will not call upon you to enter into a covenant to do this, for some
might break their covenants and that would be a sin, but I want what
you do in this matter to be prompted by a desire to bring to pass some
permanent profit and good to yourselves and to the cause which we
represent I want you to do it as I have done it myself. I have never
made a covenant since I entered this Church only to do good and serve
the Lord our God, and in every possible way aid in developing Ills
purposes. The Lord gave me strength to lay aside tobacco, and it is
very rarely indeed that I taste tea or coffee; yet i have no objection
to aged persons, when they are fatigued and feel infirm, taking a
little stimulus that will do them good. It is wrong to use narcotics,
for the nervous system is destroyed or injured thereby; but we should
maintain a healthy action of all the powers of the body, which should
be devoted to the service of our Father and God in building up His
kingdom on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.140
Now, bretbren, bishops, presiding elders, influential men, men of
property and money, will you go to now and gather up the means in your
settlements and set some good reliable men to merchandising in every
settlement, men who, if they make anything, will devote it to the
building up of the kingdom of God upon [p.141] the earth. I care not
how much a man makes, if he only devotes it to proper uses, or how
rich he may be if he make a right application of his riches. It is the
bad use that men make of their wealth which God objects to. Go to, my
brethren, and prepare yourselves forthwith to import the goods you
must have, and never admit of a store being started in your
neighbourhood again that you cannot control. It may be asked how can
you prevent it? By never spending a dollar with any who will not aid
in developing the country and in building it up.

Vol. 11,  p.141
It is the duty of this people to do their own merchandising, and, if I
had the power, I would prevail upon them to take care of themselves,
to provide for themselves, and use their means in a way to benefit and
bless themselves, instead of pouring into the laps of those who will
squander and make an ill use of it, who will use it to sustain the
power of the enemy in his operations against the kingdom of God. This
is right, and who can say aught against it? Nobody but a fault-finder
or an accuser. As it has always been, and will be yet for some time,
when the sons of God assemble together, Satan will be on hand as an
accuser of the brethren, to find fault with those who are trying to do
good. What I have said on this matter will answer my purpose.

Vol. 11,  p.141
There is another item which I will now notice, and until we learn such
things i will promise you that, we shall never inherit the Celestial
Kingdom. We are gathered together for the purpose of learning what to
do with this present life and with the present blessings bestowed upon
us. If we do not learn these lessons, how can we expect to be trusted
with the riches of eternity; for he that is faithful over a few things
shall be made ruler over many things. The item I wish to refer to is
the great loss which the people of this Territory suffer yearly in
stock. I have talked about it heretofore many times, and tried to
prevail upon the brethren to save their stock. When we are blessed
with an increase of cattle, and we disregard this blessing which the
Lord bestows upon us, we thereby incur His displeasure, and lay
ourselves liable to punishment. What earthly father would bestow
blessings upon a son with satisfaction and pleasure while that son
would continue to squander them and gamble them away for nothing?
After a time that thither would withhold his favors, and bestow them
upon the more worthy child. The Lord is more merciful than we are; but
there may be a termination to His gifts, if we do not receive them
with gratitude and take good care of them when we have them in our
possession. Let the people take care of their cattle and horses, and
the man who does not do it will lay himself liable to censure in the
eyes of justice.

Vol. 11,  p.141
Listen to this advice, for here is economy. We have to gather the
people, to send our Elders forth into the world to preach the Gospel
to every creature; and when the people are gathered, there is probably
not one family to fifty out of those who are brought here that knows
anything about cultivating the earth, raising cattle, or doing
anything to sustain themselves; we have to teach them this after they
come here. We have importuned and plead with and instructed the people
on these topics all the day long, rising early and continuing late
until now; and many, a great many, have profited by our labors. The
citizens of this city are tolerably comfortable; a great many of them
have an abundance of fruit, and they enjoy it. It is very healthy for
them and their children to eat in the season thereof, and it [p.142]
helps many to sustain their families pretty comfortable; and then they
raise a few chickens, and they have one or two pigs in the pen, and a
cow to give them milk and butter; though as the cows are now fed they
are not very profitable to their owners.

Vol. 11,  p.142
I have lamented much that the people do not take the precaution to
feed their cows. Let those who have cows in the city, sow a little
lucerne seed in their gardens, say three or four rods square, and see
that it is well cultivated, and you can feed your cows with a little
of this two or three times a day, and take a little oats or wheat for
your labor and get it chopped, and feed them a little of that every
day, and give them the weeds you pull out of the garden, and the slops
from the kitchen. In this way it is not difficult to keep a cow the
year round. But take avow six or seven miles over Jordan for a few dry
weeds, and be all day, or as long as she remains there, without water
and without shade, when she returns to the river she fills herself
with water and comes home looking very full, yet hungry enough to crop
the currant bushes where she can reach them, and eat the weeds from
under our fences. This is not right. Raise lucerne, plant a few hills
of corn, and take off the outside leaves of your cabbages and give to
her; sow your beets and carrots, and what you do not use for greens,
save and give to the cow. Save everything that she will eat, and feed
it to her in a way that she will relish it and cat it all up; feed it
to her fresh, and not suffer it to rot about the kitchen and the doors
to become a sickly nuisauce to your children.

Vol. 11,  p.142
By taking this course, you can as well milk eight quarts of milk twice
a day as two, according to the quality of the cow and the kind of feed
you give her. Thus you have your milk and a little butter, and your
meat of your own raising, and your eggs and chickens, and your fruit;
and you have a living here off an acre and a quarter of land. Such a
little farm well tilled and well managed, and the products of it
economically applied, will do wonders towards keeping and educating a
small family. Let the little children do their part, when they are not
engaged in their studies, in knitting their stockings and mittens,
braiding straw for their hats, or spinning yarn for their frocks and
underclothing. If this people would strictly observe these simple
principles of economy, they would soon become so rich that they would
not have room sufficient to hold their abundance: their store-houses
would run over with fullness, and their vats with new wine.

Vol. 11,  p.142
Now, cultivate your farms and gardens well, and drive your stock to
where they can live through the winter, if you have not feed for them.
Do not keep so many cattle, or, in other words, more than you can well
provide for and make profitable to yourselves and to the kingdom of
God. We have hundreds and thousands of fat cattle upon the ranges, and
yet we have no beef to eat, or very little. Kill your cattle when they
are fat, and salt down the meat, that you may have meat to eat in the
winter and some to dispose of to your neighbors for their labour to
extend your improvements. Lay up your meat, and not let it die on your
hands. Such a course is not right. Cattle is made for our use, let us
take care of them.

Vol. 11,  p.142
I have now a proposition to make to the Latter-day Saints; and here is
the strength and power of Israel to listen to it. It is to send five
hundred teams to the Missouri river next season—five hundred good
teams, with four yoke of oxen forward of a good wagon, to bring all
the poor who haw a mind to come to these [p.143] valleys. There are
hundreds of the Saints who can get to the frontiers, but no further;
and rather than leave their homes in the old countries and be left
among strangers in a strange land, they stay at home. What do you say,
shall we send down five hundred teams next season? [The Conference was
unanimously in favor of this movement.] I would suggest that we take
cattle and wagons from Utah. The wagons that are made in the east now
are not so good as they were years ago. The demand has made good wagon
timber scarce, and it is rather difficult now to get as good wagons as
we got a few years ago. Before the time of starting, you will be
furnished with a circular of instructions. May the Lord bless you.
Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, October 6, 1865

Others' Sins, No Justification of Ours

Remarks by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, delivered in 
the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, Oct. 6, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.143
Brethren and sisters, may the very peace of our God be upon you, upon
all Israel, and upon all those who love our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ in all the world.

Vol. 11,  p.143
The more we grow in the Spirit of the Lord Jesus, the more are we
inclined to extend the blessings of our God to all men, women and
children who love Him. We are called to a very exceeding high calling,
namely, to be messengers of life and salvation, holding the Priesthood
of the Son of God for the redemption of the world. What manner of men
ought we to be? Of all men upon the earth our morality should be the
best, and our light should not be hid under a bushel but should be on
the top of a bushel to be seen of all, that our good works may be
known, and that by our good example we may influence others to do good
and to trust in and serve God. Every man can exercise an influence for
good or for evil in his sphere, and in the circle wherein he moves.

Vol. 11,  p.143
How often people justify themselves in doing wrong because Mr. or Mrs.
So-and-So did so; or in conducting themselves like foolish persons in
imitation of somebody's foolish example! People generally are
disinclined to acknowledge their faults and forsake them, but this we
ought to do, purely because we love the right, doing it independently,
and in defiance of the evil customs and examples with which we are
surrounded. Every man ought to receive the truth wherever he finds it.
Some would rather receive the truth only from the First Presidency and
the Twelve; but we should acknowledge [p.144] it, let it come from
what source it may. Every person should learn to govern himself and
live in this world so as to secure life everlasting; and to do this,
we must identify ourselves with our Father and our God, being grafted
into Him by the ordinances of the Gospel, and through faithfulness
being conformed to His image, partaking of His heavenly nature, as the
graft which is put into the roots of a tree partakes of the sap and
nature of the tree, bringing forth the fruits of righteousness,
drawing nourishment, life and strength for ever from the great source
of all life and good. There is no other way for us to identify
ourselves with God. Being baptized into Christ we put him on and
become one with Him, as he was baptized into His Father and became one
with His Father; and thus we are all one in Christ Jesus. We are made
one with the Father and the Son by observing His word, His law and His
ordinances.

Vol. 11,  p.144
If I were to commit an impropriety, another person would not be
justified in doing the same thing. If I violate the law of God I shall
be condemned and will not escape upon the plea that somebody else did
the same. Every man must answer for his own sin. It is true we have
our weaknesses. How? I am afflicted with rheumatic pains, or the
infirmities of old age, or I am naturally consumptive, etc. These are
weaknesses of the flesh; but may it be termed a weakness when men
wilfully violate a plain, well-known law of God? The Lord requires
nothing of His creatures which they cannot perform. We are subject to
the weaknesses of human nature, but they are not crimes, neither
should they stand in the way of our doing all the good in our power
while we live in the flesh, and as little harm as possible. It is a
sin to break any of the commandments of God. When a person bears false
witness, it is a sin; or when a person steals, it is a sin; and these
sins must be accounted for, either in time or in eternity, by the
person who commits them.

Vol. 11,  p.144
We have come to this Conference from all parts of the Territory to be
reminded of our duties, and to obtain strength in the worship of the
Lord, and we are a good-looking people, and greatly blessed of the
Lord. Our happiness consists not in the possession of earthly wealth
so much as in the possession of that Spirit which it is our right to
obtain and cherish.

Vol. 11,  p.144
The short sentence, "Do right," embraces a great deal, and extends
over the period of man's life, embracing all his daily duties. It is
right for us to build that Tabernacle; it is a work which all the
people of the Saints in these mountains are engaged in; and the more
faithful we are in paying our tithing, these public works will
progress the more vigorously. We all know what the word of the Lord is
on the subject of paying tithing, and the use to be made of the means
thus collected, namely—to build temples and tabernacles, and to
establish the kingdom of God generally. The Israelites bulk a
tabernacle in the wilderness wherein they deposited their holy things,
which were afterwards removed into the temple at Jerusalem. When our
temple is completed, it will he used for the administering of the holy
ordinances of God; it will be for the use of the Priesthood to give
endowments to the people. It is just as requisite that that temple
should be built as it is that we build houses for our wives and
children to dwell in, because the service of our God is not so
acceptable to Him in a temporary place of worship when His people can
make a permanent one after the pattern which is pleasing to Him. Let
us pay our tithing faithfully, and when we do that there [p.145] will
be no trouble in making any public improvement we desire to make; we
can bring out the rivers and large streams of these valleys into
canals for the purposes of transportation and irrigation, and become
enriched by the facilities which these mountain streams offer unto us.

Vol. 11,  p.145
This is the head-quarters of Zion, and the law shall go forth from
Zion and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. The Lord gave the law
through Joseph when he was here, and now he gives it through President
Brigham Young. The law shall go forth from Zion unto all nations, and
the word of the Lord is, "Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends
of the earth; for I am God and there is none else." All who will not
comply with this call will be damned. The Elders who have faithfully
fulfilled their missions, warning all men who came within the sound of
their voices, have identified themselves with the Savior, and with the
Father, and with the Holy Ghost; and the Holy Ghost will abide with
all such if they continue faithful; and herein consists the authority
and power of every faithful servant of God in this and in all ages of
the world.

Vol. 11,  p.145
When a man revolts against the work of God and against the counsels of
his servants, and will not be subject to the Holy Ghost which dwells
in him, he commits treason against God, and against his authority on
the earth, and neither the Father, nor the Son, nor the Holy Ghost
will take up their abode with such a man, and he may bid farewell to
the guidance of good angels.

Vol. 11,  p.145
We should so live that we can have the spirit of truth sufficiently to
judge between truth and error, between him that serveth God and him
that serveth Him not. It is every man's right so to live, for a people
that are informed and intelligent are much easier led and directed in
the truth than a people that are untaught and ignorant. It is for the
purpose of instructing the Saints that we need the Temple and
Tabernacle erected; and thanks be to God that he acknowledges our
labors in the small house we are now using for the purpose of giving
endowments; and those who keep their covenants made in that house will
reap the blessings promised to them; while those who look upon their
endowments as a light thing, and trifle with the things of God, will
meet with desolation which they cannot avoid; but in doing so they are
deceiving themselves and will bring upon themselves sorrow and
wretchedness, and finally destruction.

Vol. 11,  p.145
To be a Saint is an individual work, and it is out of the power of
God, angels, or men to make a Saint of a man who is determined to be a
sinner. If a man will revolt against God and his authority on the
earth, he has a right to do so, as much so as Lucifer had a right to
turn away from his Father and God. Men are damned or saved by acting
upon their agency, in receiving or rejecting the revealed truths of
heaven. The majority of the members of this Church are the very elect
of our God. There are some that are not so good, who care not for God,
for His servant Brigham, for Heber, nor for the Twelve Apostles. But
the day will come when the Lord will choose a people out of this
people, upon whom he will bestow his choicest blessings. Think of the
great numbers who were baptized into this Church when the Work first
commenced in England, and how few there are who have stood to this
day:—"many are called but few are chosen."

Vol. 11,  p.145
Notwithstanding this sifting out of the unfaithful, the Lord has got a
chosen people in these valleys of Utah, and He desires them to become
[p.146] self-sustaining, and fully able to control the trade and
traffic of these mountains for their own profit and advancement. In
view of this we wish our brethren to import their own merchandize,
establish stores in their towns and cities, and trade with one
another, and thus keep the wealth which we create among ourselves,
making every effort in our power to bring about the redemption of
Israel, and the great Work of our Father and God. This may be the
means of destroying some through the deceitfulness of riches; but
Jesus Christ will save all whom the Father hath put in his power to
save, and great efforts will be made by the wicked one to destroy, if
it were possible, the very elect; but as Jesus Christ hath said, "My
sheep hear my voice, and will follow me, and a stranger they will not
follow."

Vol. 11,  p.146
All who profess to be Latter-day Saints will not be saved in the
celestial world, for they cannot abide the celestial law, but all will
attain to the glory which they can abide. Every righteous thing that
we do in this mortality is a rudimental lesson in the celestial law of
our God. Let us go to with our might, mind, and strength to abide the
celestial law, as it shall be revealed to us from time to time, until
we can abide its fulness, that we may ultimately be introduced into
the presence of our heavenly Father to dwell with him for ever more.
Whatever the Prophet and President of the Church tells us to do that
we should do, for he is directed by the unerring Spirit of the
Almighty to counsel this people. We are connected with him in the
Lord, and we talk and pray together upon all subjects concerning the
progress of this people; and it is for him to decide, and give the law
to Israel; and all who do not abide it must suffer the consequence of
their disobedience; and all those who obey it will obtain the
blessings which are promised to faithfulness and obedience.

Vol. 11,  p.146
I desire to do right and to bring about that which is good. I have no
other desire in my heart than to make all the acts of my life praise
God. When I go into a ballroom I can there contemplate upon the things
of God and praise Him in the dance. Virtue cleaveth to virtue, and
light to light, and if we receive them they will have a place in us. I
shall, the Lord being my helper, try to be a Saint and live my
religion. I have come to this Conference with a determination to hear
the word of God and be a Saint. We are blessed of the Lord now more
than all the people upon the face of the earth, and we ought to be
faithful to His commandments every moment of our lives, for we owe all
we have and are to His beneficent bounty, and all should be devoted to
His interest, or in other words, to our own interests by devoting all
to the building up of His kingdom.

Vol. 11,  p.146
No man has a right to commit sin, nor to intrude upon the rights of
his neighbor. It is our privilege to do right, to serve God and keep
his commandments, and follow faithfully the counsels of President
Brigham Young in all things. The world is mad at what they call the
one-man-power, but they need not find fault with the "Mormons" for
this, when the same thing is so faithfully upheld almost everywhere.
For instance, the General Government sends a Governor to the Territory
of Utah; the Territorial legislature can make laws and this one man
can veto every one of them, making them of none effect. Brigham Young
will always exercise an influence over this people for good, and I am
going to help him, and the Twelve Apostles will help him, and so will
all the faithful Saints of God in all the world. We shall prosper, and
God will bless all [p.147] this people for the righteous' sake that
dwell among them, for there is just as good a people here as ever did
live in any part of the earth, according to their blessings and
privileges. God has his elect here, and he is gathering them from the
four quarters of the earth; and like a net that is cast into the sea,
he gathers good and bad, that out of the multitude which he brings
over the sea in ships he may gather His chosen people.

Vol. 11,  p.147
Thirty years ago the whole Church was under condemnation because they
had neglected the new and everlasting covenant, even the Book of
Mormon and other revelations God had given to them, and they were
driven by their enemies, for they were under condemnation at that
early day of our history. How is it with us now? There are scores of
this people who never look at those books. The Book of Mormon is the
ensign which God has lifted up to the nations in the last days, and we
are not justified when we in our feelings neglect or forsake it. I
take much comfort in reading those books which the Lord has given us
through Joseph Smith. The Book of Mormon was written by the Spirit and
power of God; the man that will read it faithfully will be filled with
light and with truth. We should hold everything in reverence that God
has revealed in the latter-day and in former days; but that which is
revealed for us mere nearly concerns us.

Vol. 11,  p.147
This Church and kingdom will prevail; it is the kingdom of God, and he
will bear it off, and there is no power on earth nor in hell can stay
it in its progress from this time henceforth and for ever. Amen.

Orson Hyde, October 7, 1865

Instructions Concerning Things Temporal and Spiritual

Remarks by Elder ORSON HYDE, delivered in the 
Bowery, in Great Salt Lake City, General Conference, Oct. 7, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.147
By the request and permission of my brethren, I have the pleasure of
rising up in the midst of the Saints to say a few words to them this
morning. I feel very thankful to the Lord our God that I still have a
name and a place among his people, that I am permitted to meet with
them in General Conference, to speak of the goodness of our Father in
heaven, and to join in worship with the general assembly of the Church
of God. We are favored, truly, with fine weather; this is not only a
great blessing to us, but it is a great blessing to our friends and
brethren who are journeying on the plains to join us in our localities
here.[p.148] 

Vol. 11,  p.148
First and foremost, brethren and sisters, I will say that, on Thursday
evening I arrived in this city from the south—from my field of labor.
As I came near the borders of the city I came in contact with a very
disagreeable smell, arising from the decomposition of some animal that
had been hauled out on the outside to remove the nuisance from the
city. When I passed a certain line I entered the city and beheld shady
trees and fruit trees laden with fruit, and experienced with delight
the agreeable odor from the ripening fruit. The contrast was as
agreeable as it was great. It immediately occurred to my mind that our
brethren who are crossing the plains might come in contact with dead
bodies that had been removed from among the Saints, I mean dead as to
the spiritual life of God in them, for they must of necessity come in
contact with these ere they could reach the city of the Saints. I
believe that the evil things that could be said of the Saints are said
around the borders, and those that are coming here to find a home have
these things to encounter, that are quite disagreeable, and it
requires not a little perseverance and faith to force their way
through and to arrive here untarnished by the evil that meets them on
the way. But when they can come with the Spirit of the Lord—with the
spirit of the Saints in them—they forget all those disagreeable things
on the borders, and their minds are charged with a heavenly influence,
when they find themselves among the Saints here in peace and in truth.

Vol. 11,  p.148
Five years ago, the 10th of last June, I left this city to bestow my
labors in another part of the heritage of our God, in the county
generally known as that of Sanpete. At the time I went there, there
were six efficient settlements, the largest of which would not exceed
125 or 130 families. According to the ability which the Lord has given
me, in connection with my brethren who have been laboring more or less
with me, the industry of the Saints, and the blessings of the Lord,
the settlements have now increased to fifteen in number. They advanced
southward until it was deemed expedient and necessary in the
Legislature of last winter to organize two new counties, namely, the
Soviet county and Pinto county. The land in these counties that is
susceptible of cultivation is mostly occupied with settlements, which,
in several places in these new counties, are quite large.

Vol. 11,  p.148
We have had some difficulties to encounter, and all those who are
acquainted with the establishment of new settlements in new
localities, are not ignorant that there is always more or less
difficulty to contend with; especially when they are so remote from
what may be termed headquarters, or from the sources of aid and
succor. We have enjoyed, generally, very good health; we have had some
little sickness among children, and several have died.

Vol. 11,  p.148
There is a good deal of ambition among our people to cultivate a great
quantity of ground, the result of which is, that we cultivate our
lands poorly in comparison to what we would if we were contented with
a smaller area, and would confine our labors to it. We have found some
difficulty with regard to water, and complaints have been made about a
scarcity of water in many places, when, indeed, I suppose the Lord has
apportioned the water to the amount of land he intended should be
cultivated. I do not think that these things are passed over unnoticed
by Him without some kind of arrangement or calculation. He understands
perfectly well what the elements are capable of producing, and how
many of His people may be established [p.149] here or there with
profit and with advantage. I have labored most industriously since I
have acquired a little experience myself, to induce my brethren to
direct their energies upon smaller tracts of land; for I have noticed
where men would attempt to raise a crop off forty acres of land, that
they could not get their crops in in season, and frequently the frost
came early and destroyed a great portion of them. This is bestowing
our labor for that which does not profit. Now, would it not be better
to confine our energies to a small tract of land, put in our crops in
due season, have ample time to do it, do it well, and then it would
only require one-half or one-third the amount of water to mature them,
and they would mature in advance of the frost?

Vol. 11,  p.149
I do not know how it is in other sections of the country, but I
presume it is more or less with them like the circmustances I will
relate. I have known men, single handed, attempt to raise twenty-five
and thirty acres of graind when it is more than any one man can well
do; the result is, they find themselves troubled to get the water;
they run from break of day until dark at night, wearing themselves
out, and with all they can do they cannot bestow that attention upon
their fields which they need, and they only get from eighteen to
twenty bushels of wheat to lite acre. When men have confined
themselves to ten acres of land, having plowed it well the seaton
before, all the foul weeds killed out and the soil left clean, the
seed sown at an early day in the Spring, and put in in good order, I
have known such fields to produce from forty to sixty bushels of good
plump wheat to the acre. Besides, when fields are so cultivated, less
water is used; the necessary labor can be performed wihout being
hurried, and a plentiful harvest of golden sheaves reward the toil of
the laborer.

Vol. 11,  p.149
This season, in all probability, our crops will fall short of other
years some thirty thousand bushels of wheat, by reason of the early
frosts. While I regret this loss, I am happy to say that there is
plenty of good wheat in the granary, or in the Egypt of Utah; and I
think the loss this year, through early frosts, will aid very much in
enforcing the principles which I have endeavored to advance, namely,
to confine our labors to smaller tracts of land and put in our crops
in good time; that while they are growing luxuriantly and yielding
bountifully, filling our bins with golden grain we are not worn out
with toil before the days allotted to us to live are expired; but we
still have our strength, time to build comfortable houses for our
families to live in, barns and sheds, and to prepare shelter for our
stock.

Vol. 11,  p.149
I find the longer we live in these valleys that the range is becoming
more and more destitute of grass; the grass is not only eaten up by
the great amount of stock that feed upon it, but they tramp it out by
the very roots; and where grass once grew luxuriantly, there is now
nothing bat the desert weed, and hardly a spear of grass is to be
seen.

Vol. 11,  p.149
Between here and the mouth of Emigration kanyon, when our brethren,
the Pioneers, first landed here in '47, there was an abundance of
grass over all those benches; they were covered with it like a meadow.
There is now nothing but the desert weed, the sage, the rabbit-bush,
and such like plants, that make very poor feed for stock. Being cut
short of our range in the way we have been, and accumulating stock as
we are, we have nothing to feed them with in the winter and they
perish. There is no profit in this, neither is it pleasing in the
sight of God our [p.150] Heavenly Father that we should continue a
course of life like unto this. Hence, in my labors I have exerted an
influence, as far as I have been able, to cultivate less land in grain
and secure to ourselves meadows that we might have our hay in the time
and in the season thereof, shades for our stock, barns, and stables
for our horses, and good houses for our families, where they may be
made comfortable and happy, and that we may not be everlasting slaves,
running, as it were, after an ignus fatuus, or jack in the lantern,
following a false light, but that we may confine ourselves to a proper
and profitable course of life. I do say, that a man's life consisteth
not in the abundance of the things that he possesses, nor upon the
vast amount he extends his jurisdiction over, but it consists in a
little well cared for, and everything in order. When we confine
ourselves and our labors to small tracts of land, we shall then find
time to do everything that is necessary to be done; but if we branch
out so largely in plowing, sowing and reaping, we have no time to make
necessary improvements around our homes and in our cities; in fact, we
have so much to do that we can do nothing at all.

Vol. 11,  p.150
Now I speak of these things, my brethren, not because I think that
they are the most edifying to you, but I speak of them because I
consider that a temporal salvation is as important as a spiritual one.
It is salvation in every respect that we are laboring to obtain, not
only to make ourselves comfortable and happy, so far as the physical
energies of the body are concerned, but, also, that the mind should
not constantly be on the strain day and night. There should be a
little time for relaxation and rest to both body and mind, that while
our bodies are resting the mind may be fresh to plan and arrange for
our personal comfort and how to make everything snug and tidy around
us. How much more agreeable is life when everything is in order and
good regulation is maintained in and around our homes and cities. This
is what I have endeavored, in my weak way, to instil into the minds of
the Saints. In some instances I have been successful, and where men
have adopted the course I have suggested, they have invariably borne
testimony in its favor. I would rather have half a dozen cows in the
winter, and have them well taken care of, than to have twenty and have
fourteen of them die for want of feed and proper attention, which
would leave me only six I would rather only have the six to begin
with, then I would not have the mortification of seeing so many suffer
and die. In the present condition of the ranges, we cannot indulge in
the hope of raising such large herds of stock as we have done
heretofore; but we have got to keep about what will serve us, and take
care of them well; then we can enjoy ourselves, and we are not the
authors of misery to any part of creation.

Vol. 11,  p.150
We are trying to get into this way; it is a slow operation, and it
seems that men's inordinate desire for wealth and extensive
possessions is hard to overcome. They hare to be limited; they think
their fields are not large enough for their strength; but it is a good
thing to have a little strength on hand all the time, and not let out
the very last link, because there might be an emergency that would
really require it. If we drive a pair of horses all the time at their
utmost speed they are soon worn out; and if you want to make a trip
very speedily, you cannot do it, your animals are run down, you have
not husbanded their strength, and they are not capable of performing
the journey you wish; whereas, if they are properly driven,
judiciously fed, [p.151] and their strength properly husbanded, when
you want to make a sudden dash you have the power to do it. We are not
unlike, in this respect, to other portions of the animal creation.
Perhaps I have said enough upon this subject.

Vol. 11,  p.151
We have had our difficulties to encounter in the south; it has not all
sunshine and fair weather with us, but we have got along as well as we
could. Perhaps that is saying too much, it is saying a good deal; I do
not know that I dare say it. I look back frequently upon my past life
and find many places that I think I could have bettered; but were I to
live my life ever again I do not know that I could do any differently.
I will, however, let the past take care of itself, and for the future
seek to do the will of God and keep myself in subjection to it.

Vol. 11,  p.151
I have no objections to men obtaining wisdom and learning from books,
whether old or new; that is all right and good enough; but I consider
it is better to have the Spirit of God in our hearts, that we may know
the truth when we hear it; and not only know it when we hear it, but
be capable by that Spirit of bringing forth things that we never
heard. I feel that it is our privilege, brethren and sisters, to have
this principle dwelling within us; and when I see men laboring through
books, ancient and modern, to find but little that is good, I am
reminded of those who run over forty acres of land in a superficial
manner, and only reap a little, when a small quantity of land, well
watered and well cultivated, would be sure to yield a rich harvest.

Vol. 11,  p.151
I want to speak a few words now in relation to our position. We look
back to the days of Abraham, and we consider him to be a great man.
Truly, he was a great man; he was among the first of great men in this
world, according to our limited knowledge. There were great men before
his day, but we are not so well acquainted with the revelations given
previous to his time, nor with the men that lived before him, as we
are with Abraham, and with the revalations given to him and to
prophets subsequent to his time. The Lord called him away from the
worship of idols, telling him to separate himself and go into a land
He would show him. He was guided by that Spirit that always guides
aright, so he came into the land of Canaan. The Lord told him to look
"northward and southward, and eastward and westward; for all the land
which thou seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed for ever.
And I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth; so that if a man
can number the dust of the earth, then shall thy seed also be
numbered." The Lord promised to make him a great ruler, a prince, and
the father of the faithful. I want to ask the Latter-day Saints if the
field is not wide enough, and if it is not the good will of our Father
in heave*, to make Abrahams of every faithful man of God that lives on
the earth at this day?—if it it is not according to the
loving-kindness of our Heavenly Father to bless every faithful man of
God as he blessed Abraham? It seems so to me. Abraham had several
wives, and he had children. Is not the same blessing extended to us?
That if Abraham was to be a prince and a ruler, and his posterity
become numerous, may we not, if faithful to our God and to our
covenants, be as Abraham? Shall there be any end to our posterity? May
they not be as numerous as the stars in the firmament, and as the
sands upon the sea shore? Abraham may be in advance of us; he lived in
an earlier period; but we are following up in the same track. Although
we may not be called upon to yield up an only son, as Abraham was,
yet, may we not [p.152] enjoy through faithfulness the blessings, and
honors, and privileges that he did? I see nothing in the way of it. I
believe it is according to the goodness, and generosity, and loving
kindness of our Father in heaven. Now, the Jews boasted that they were
the literal descendants of Abraham; and, notwithstanding their
unrighteousness, stubbornness of heart, blindness of mind, and
unbelief, they considered themselves heirs to all the promises made
unto Abraham, and a distinguished and honored people. Jesus came to
them, and taught and instructed them, and would have saved them, but
they would not allow him to be their Savior; hence he said, "O
Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them
which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children
together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye
would not." The Savior began to reason with them on one occasion; they
answered and said unto him, Abraham is our father. Jesus saith unto
them, "If ye were Abraham's children, ye would do the works of
Abraham. Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father
ye will do; he was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the
truth, because there is no truth in him," etc. Now, they are the
people to whom the promises were made, of whom it is said they should
be remembered for ever, and that too with loving kindness and favor.
It was understood that they would be chastened if they went astray,
but the Lord would always remember them on account of their fathers.

Vol. 11,  p.152
They that are the children of Abraham do the works of Abraham. What
did Abraham do? The Spirit of the Lord came upon him, and the voice of
the Lord was heard by him, and when the Lord commanded him he obeyed;
when he was commanded to offer up his only son, his darling Isaac, he
prepared to do so. Abraham, no doubt, felt all the sympathies of a
kind-hearted father, but still the voice of God to him was paramount
to all things else, and he laid his son upon the alter and was about
to slay him; and while the knife was aimed at the life of the lad,
showing that Abraham was fully bent to do the will of God, and follow
out the instructions given him, an angel's voice from on high said,
Abraham, spare thy son; I have tried and proved you; now I have the
evidence that you will not withhold anything from me; there is a ram
in the thicket, take him and offer him up instead; and Isaac was
accepted in a figure and was saved. Abraham went on in obedience to
the requirements of Heaven and faltered not. Now, then, if we will do
the works of Abraham, we are the children of Abraham. The natural seed
of Abraham rejected the offers of mercy, and it was said of them,
"Reprobate silver shall men call them, because the Lord hath rejected
them." Again, Paul says, "For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly;
neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh." Their
true line of connection with Abraham was broken because of unbelief,
and Heaven regarded it no more. But here is a new institution, hence,
says Jesus, except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of
God, and except a man be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot
enter into the kingdom of God. To be born again is necessary to be a
child of Abraham—to be a child of God. We are to he born of water and
of the Spirit. What will the Spirit do for us if we give place to it
and allow it to act according to its office in our own bosoms, and
oppose it not, doing nothing to grieve it and to paralyze its force
and influence upon our systems? Will it not create [p.153] us anew in
Christ Jesus, making our flesh, blood, and bones anew, creating the
whole creature anew, being born from above and sanctified unto God? It
seems so to me. It was said to Jesus, "Behold, thy mother and thy
brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee." But he answered
and said unto him who told him, "Who is my mother? and who are my
brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and
said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the
will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother and
sister and mother." I do not know that I understand the exact meaning
of the word sanctification, it is a very commonly used word; what I
understand by it is, that the sanctifying influences of the Spirit of
God is that influence which purges us from every thing that is
worldly, selfish, and contrary to the mind of God: and the creature
who is sanctified can say, "Our Father who art in heaven," because he
is born from above. Now, the presumption is, if a child is born to me,
that that child inherits my spirit—my nature—by virtue of his birth
and "being begotten by me." If we are, then, begotten of God and born
of his Spirit, we inherit the qualities of the Deity himself. Then may
we not all become Abrahams? It deems to me that the Almighty can
furnish territory enough, room enough: for He is not limited: and this
world and all other worlds are subject to him. He controls, governs,
and manages them, and they are to provide maple room for the existence
and increase of His faithful children.

Vol. 11,  p.153
I do not pretend to understand the secret springs that are subject to
the Almighty's touch, but suffice it to say that I know they exist,
and that He can touch them aright; and that if we will serve Him and
honor Him and keep His commandments, He will touch them every time in
our favor. I do not feel that the kingdom of God is going to be
overthrown, that the wicked are going to prevail against it. I would
have great mercy upon the wicked, so far as they will repent and obey
the Gospel; but if they will not repent and obey the Gospel, if they
will love unrighteousness and practice it all the day long, they
cannot be acknowledged as the children of God, but will be accounted
enemies of the Most High, and will be overthrown.

Vol. 11,  p.153
I wish to put the most charitable construction upon the purposes of
all men. When the army was sent up to Utah under Johnston, their
design was to overthrow the "Mormons" in these valleys; for they
considered our religion a dangerous error, though this was not their
manifest and avowed reason. They, however, did us no harm, and that
great army, the flower of the United States, was broken to pieces and
scattered hither and thither. They exhibited to all men and to the
heavens their purpose, but God saved his people. What did they get for
their reward? Look at the fields of Virginia and Tennessee. Look on
the battle-fields in the South that have been drenched with blood; the
nation has been clothed with mourning, sorrow, and wretchedness, and
this is their reward for seeking to fight against God and to overthrow
his kingdom. Do they look at it so? They do not. And they will spurn
this testimony as they would the testimony that Joseph Smith was a
Prophet of God, was armed with the Spirit of God, and carried life and
death on his tongue. The nation has had a bloody war and a sore time
of suffering, and many a heart will ache and be filled with sorrow
after this day; it will take a long time to heal up the deadly wound
it has inflicted upon the nation, a long time to cure up the
sore,[p.154] and while it is being cured up in one place, I have
thought there is danger of it breaking out in another place. The whole
organization of the nation has been infected with a disease that seems
to be incurable: perhaps it may be cured, but I cannot say how this
may be. Is the trouble ended? I do not apprehend that it is; they may
cry peace and safety, but I do not think there is a good foundation
for it. If they will provoke further calamities, after the severe
reproof that has been given, further calamities will come upon them.

Vol. 11,  p.154
It is perfectly right to look at things as they really are. Here is,
perhaps, a million of men to be disbanded that have been accustomed to
live not by agricultural and mechanical pursuits, but they have been
accustomed for the last few years to live by destroying the fruits of
the ground and the productions of mechanical labor; by destroying men,
women, and children, and laying towns and cities in flames, and they
have had joy in the work of their hands. When this multitude of men
are turned loose, are they going to adopt their former course of
industry? Some may, but I fear the majority of them will not; the
great mass of them have learned to do otherwise, and they are like so
many firebrands scattered over the land.

Vol. 11,  p.154
When I was young I used to read about a day that should burn as an
oven, and all the proud and they that do wickedly shall be as stubble.
I then had an idea that a sheet of fire would come down from heaven
and burn up the ungodly; that the sun would be darkened and the moon
turned to blood and the stars fall from heaven. I look at things in
another point of light now; I now consider that the elements, the
agents of destruction, are right here to accomplish that work, and the
revelations of God will be fulfilled; for God has put in their hearts
to fulfil his will, and they shall make the whore of all the earth
desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh and burn her with fire.
That great day of burning is beginning; we have had a few drops before
the shower; it will wax worse and worse, and men will continue to
deceive and be deceived until the earth shall be burned up. The word
of the Lord is, "Come out from her, my people, that ye be not
partakers of her sins and receive not of her plagues."

Vol. 11,  p.154
In conclusion, let me say that I know this is the work of God, I know
it to be the truth of heaven, I know that Joseph is a Prophet of the
Most High God, and I know that he gave the mind and will of Heaven to
the world in the days of his mortal life. I know that President
Brigham Young is the man now chosen of God to guide the destinies of
this people, and I say, May the Lord bless